話說子玉送了琴仙回來，這一急一痛，便出了神，舊病復發，足足病了一月始愈。後來顏夫人已知琴仙出了京，道翁養為義子，倒也替他歡喜。

　　且說春航斷弦之後，田夫人又上了年紀，沒有媳婦，總是不慣，不得已命春航從權選擇清門。春航猶豫未決，意欲先覓個小星，又以北人生硬，總乏嬌柔，只得先於老婆子、家人媳婦裡頭，找個細緻的來服侍太夫人。那知道京裡這些老婆子，是一萬個裡頭揀不出一個好的來。一日僱了兩個來，都是京東婦人，四十來歲，一個麻臉似蜂窩一樣，髮髻上罩著個馬尾冠子，紮著褲腿，鬆鬆的似兩個布袋，倒插得一頭紙花，走起路來腰掀屁蹷，好不難看，且專門內外搬弄是非，四下裡調唆，不是說這個作賊，就是說那個偷漢，也不過是想掩他自己的醜處。每每人家骨肉不和，多因此輩所使。內有一個更覺奇怪，沙盆大的臉，水缸大的肚子，伺候了老太太一頓飯，便一樣事都不肯做。每一使喚他，他就裝聾做啞的腆著大肚子，擺開八字腳，穿著薄底鞋，抽著關東煙，去找那些火夫打雜的，大哥長，大爺短，嘻嘻哈哈，坐在廚房土炕上，擠在人堆裡，要他說笑個盡興。隔一天還要出外半日，去找那些趕車、碓米、挑煤的孤身漢子解個悶兒。就見了春航，也要偷瞧一眼。春航如何看得慣這些東西，不到半月都攆掉了。又買了兩個丫頭，十二三歲，也是三等貨。

　　一日，趕車的周小三與蕙芳說起他的三姐，情願進來伺候老太太，又誇獎他三姐粗粗細細件件皆能，還會縫衣寫算，針線活計是不用說了。蕙芳也聞得三姐之名，收拾過潘三，想是個伶俐人，也想見見他，問他怎樣收拾的。便與春航說了，舉薦他進來，春航不好推辭，一口應允。這三姐因收拾潘三之後，心上也有些懼怕潘三要來報仇，故此小三在家，閒了兩三個月，才得進了這個門子。後又見春航點了狀元，老太太來了，也沒有個中意的人伺候，所以想把他三姐帶進，也便當些，省得一個少婦孤零零的住在外面，沒有照應。這日三姐收拾進來，打扮得不村不俏，薄施香粉，淡掃蛾眉，鬢邊簪一朵榴花，穿了一件月布衫，加個夾背心，水綠綢子褲，翹然三寸弓鞋，細腰如杵。進見春航，叩了頭。春航一見，大為失驚，以為周小三的媳婦，自然是粗笨的，再不料如花枝一般，便和顏相待，命他去叩見老太太。田老夫人一見三姐，甚是歡喜，更兼三姐千伶百俐，無一樣伺候不到。不但田老夫人，連春航與蕙芳身上，也很用心。做出菜來，比京城裡的廚子高了十幾倍。老太太常給蕙芳東西，叫三姐送出來。三姐未見春航時，小三也沒有對他講過，當他不過尋常相貌。及見了那樣的風流瀟灑，如金如玉，那憐才愛貌之心，人人一樣，自然格外盡心。再見了蕙芳的人才，覺得自己比起來，竟差得多遠，心裡反覺自愧。偶然與他說句話，分外高興，所以待蕙芳慇懃之處，更是不同。見了幾回，也熟識了。

　　一日，春航不在家，蕙芳獨坐在書房裡。老太太知道蕙芳來了，便叫三姐送點心出來。三姐托了碟子，到書房門口，先咳嗽了一聲，然後進來，笑容滿面的叫了一聲：「蘇大爺！」蕙芳也帶著笑，回叫了一聲「三姐！」三姐道：「這是老太太給你的。」說著，將碟子送到蕙芳手邊。蕙芳見他十指尖尖，套了銀甲，就接了放下，道：「請三姐叫我的名子，謝老太太的賞。」三姐答應了，把蕙芳打量一番，蕙芳便觸起潘三的事，想要問他，卻又不敢。三姐慧眼一觀，已瞧出蕙芳像要問他什麼，便呆呆的看著蕙芳，等他問來。蕙芳被他不轉眼的看著，倒有些不好意思，心中想道：「我看他這個光景，就問了他，他也未必怪我。」便笑盈盈的走近一步，叫了一聲：「三姐！我有一句話要問你，又怕你要惱，不知好問不好問？」三姐微微笑道：「什麼話好問不好問？」蕙芳又陪著笑道：「我知道三姐是個女中豪傑，把那潘三收拾得爽快，是真有的事麼？」三姐聽了，臉上一紅，低低的「啐」了一聲，帶著笑轉身便走，又道：「我道你問什麼，誰又認得潘三？是那裡聽來的話？」走到簾子邊，那枝銀挖耳插得本長，抓著簾子，落下地來，回轉臉來，又是一笑，拾起插在頭上，急急的進去了。蕙芳雖然碰了個釘子，見他還沒有什麼惱，尚是笑了兩笑，也還放心，然終悔自己失言，這事原不該問他。蕙芳回去了以後，來了兩次，沒有見著三姐。一日，蕙芳又來，春航未回，在書房閒坐，聽得三姐腳步聲在他門前過，急出來望時，見三姐到二門口叫小三說話。說了話進來，蕙芳意欲招陪他幾句，見他底了頭，當不看見。及走過了書房門口，又回轉臉來，卻正與蕙芳四目相對，三姐低鬟一笑而去。蕙芳自此以後，也看出沒有惱他的意思了。

　　卻說春航要續弦，選擇清門之語，傳入蘇侯耳內，正合他意。便在武選司郎中楊方猷面前，略露了些口風，似要他去對春航說，托人來求的意思。楊方猷是春航的房師，心中甚喜，即來與春航講了，叫他請人去求親。春航倒有些躊躇，因蘇家是世祿之家，門庭烜赫，自己雖成了名，依然寒素，因此有些不願。且未知那位小姐怎樣，也要留心一訪。但係座師願與他聯姻，且是房師來講，怎好推辭？口內只得允了。又說稟過家慈，再來覆命。楊公去後，春航知道子雲與蘇侯最好，且慢稟高堂，先找子雲訪問。到了怡園門口，見有一輛綠圍車，八匹馬擠在一邊，知道有客，跟班問明了，是華公子在園。春航便先到清涼詩境找南湘去了。

　　卻說華公子為琴言之事，與子雲有了嫌隙，如何又到怡園來呢？這華公子是一時氣性，寫了那封惡札。過了兩日，使有些自悔了。誰知子雲只當沒有事的一般，又不來招陪他，心內殊覺無趣。後與屈道翁送行，道翁倒把子雲的好處說了一番。

　　又說起扶乩，琴言與他前世原是父女，並將那首詩通身念給他聽。華公子聽了，心中著實駭然。道翁又贊琴言多少好處，現在認為義子，帶他到任。華公子冰消雨霽，倒有幾分過意不去。

　　再將琴言細細一想，真沒有甚麼不好，倒冤了他，便也贊了幾句。道翁去後，次賢又來，才將這事澈底澄清的講了一番，華公子始悔自己孟浪，又念與子雲兩代世交，為這點事絕交，是給人要議論的。又因他是個盟兄，只得盡個弟道，下口氣先去招陪他。先是道翁、次賢已將華公子懊悔之意與子雲講過。子雲是大度包容的，既是他先來，豈尚有芥蒂之意？便與從前一樣相待，絕不題起那事。華公子忍不住，只得說誤信浮言，認了不是。子雲也安慰了好些話，留他在春風沉醉軒小飲了一會而散。次賢、南湘皆未在坐。南湘昨夜於子雲去後大發酒興，邀了次賢下船，兩人喝了一壇，把個次賢喝得大醉。南湘掉了水裡，家人救了出來，已是喝了幾口水。今日腹脹腰疼，起不來。次賢也是昏昏沉沉的睡了。春航到他們房裡談了一會，打聽華公子去了，才到子雲處來。

　　此時子雲在寶香堂，見了春航進來，連忙迎接，彼此談了些話。春航問他與蘇侯是師生，可知他家的細底。子雲道：「你問他做甚？」春航將楊方猷的話對子雲講了，子雲連忙稱賀道：「恭喜，恭喜！這個喜，比你中狀元還要大些。」春航笑道：「不過顯官罷了，知道成與不成，吾兄倒先賀起來。」子雲道：「顯官什麼要緊，又不要借他聲勢。但這個蘇侯是我的中舉座師，又是家兄會試房師，又是家嚴的盟弟，兩重年誼，一重世誼，是極好的好人。這還別管他。我為什麼說比中狀元還要喜呢？我那兩位世妹，真是絕世無雙，有名的蘇氏二喬。大世妹就是華星北的夫人，今年二十一歲了，名叫浣香。方才說的二世妹，叫浣蘭，一母所生的。若結了這個親，就要叫你喜歡得說不出來，那時你才信我這句話。」春航聽他說得這樣好，似信不信的，便道：「怎樣的好處，你如此稱贊？你且把他的大概說說，你見過這人嗎？」子雲道「怎麼沒有見過？他姐妹兩個跟著師母，常到我家來看我們家母，且與我內人是盟姊妹，就見我也不迴避的。從大世妹出嫁後，他一人就不高興來，或是等他姊姊歸寧時，也還同來走走。說也奇怪，這句話我此時對你講，你必不信。如成了，你一見面，就明白他姊妹二人相貌，與蘇媚香真是一模一樣。大世妹還只有七分相像，二世妹竟有九分，比媚香還要嬌柔些，豔麗些。媚香到底是個男身，自然不及女子嬌媚。」話未說完，春航就樂起來，道：「這話果然麼？我有些不信。怎麼同了姓，又會同了相貌呢？」不覺大笑起來。子雲聽了，也是好笑，說道：「信不信由你，就算我說謊的。」春航深深作揖，說道：「小弟孟浪，仁兄幸勿見罪。但仁兄與蘇老師如此交情，弟此時如請冰人，定非如兄不可了。」子雲道：「我就不會做媒，這事不敢效勞。既是楊四爺來講了，就請楊四爺為媒，何必又要我去呢？」春航又作一揖，子雲佯作不見，並不還禮。春航笑道：「楊老師是他的屬員，見了拘謹得很，不便說話，要我另請人去說，吾兄素肯成人之美的。且他人去說，蘇老師也未必見信。言以人重，定非吾兄不可。」子雲停了一會，說道：「適或是我賺你的，將來不要怨我麼？」春航又連連作揖，子雲只得應了，春航告辭而去。

　　子雲過了兩日，回拜華公子，進城順路到了蘇府。正值蘇侯下衙門回來，請了進去。子雲請了安，又進去見了師母，說他夫人與師母請安，蘇夫人也問了好。蘇侯讓進內書房坐下，談了一會，子雲將春航春間斷弦，聞二世妹賢淑之名，奉母命求親的話說了。蘇侯故作沉吟道：「看田修撰文才品貌，是極好的，而且也是個舊家，但不知品行如何，我最怕的是輕薄少年。年兄既是至交，必深知道。」子雲道：「這田修撰的品行，是人人盡知，也不須門生多講，老師可以問得出來。真是廉隅砥礪，孝友兼全的。」蘇侯哈哈大笑道：「足見年兄取友必端，自然不用說了。」子雲道：「老師春風化雨之中，豈生莠草。」

　　蘇侯大樂，留子雲小飲，問近日見華星北無有。子雲答以方才從那裡來。蘇侯又問：「園中想必收拾得更好了，我竟一二年沒有來逛園了。」子雲道：「比初成時又更好了些，花木比從前繁盛了，池子也開通了。」蘇侯道：「我這幾年也實在忙，竟沒有一日空閒，倒是你們師母心上想來逛逛，如今天氣又熱了。」子雲道：「門生回去，叫門生媳婦擇個日子，請師母與世妹逛園。」蘇侯道：「等天氣秋涼再看罷。」子雲又問春航之事，蘇侯道：「年兄為此而來，老夫怎好推卻，請致意田修撰就是了。」子雲深深打了一恭謝了。蘇侯又問他椿萱在任安好，想常有府報回來，又問令兄在淮揚也好？子雲道：「家嚴是前月打發家人進京來的，托賴安善，僚屬軍民以及外洋客商，盡皆靜謐，物阜年豐，頗稱安逸。家兄新署運司，前月有稟帖與老師請安的。」蘇侯道：「不錯，不錯，我也才寫了回信，幾天就忘了。又帶了些東西來，我還沒有道謝。」子雲欠身說聲「不敢」。又道：「家兄今年又添了個舍姪。」蘇侯道：「一發恭喜。」又問道：「令泰山如今升到福建，比雲南自然好些？」子雲道：「前在雲南巡撫任上，事情還少。如今是浙、閩兩省，且兼著外洋，卻繁得多了。」蘇侯道：「你們泰山是與我同年，又且同館，這件事，想他與你們講過。我們留館那一日，他晚間做夢，儀從紛紜的到一處地方，一個牌樓上面寫著福地兩字。他預先知道要到福建去的。他的令郎今年幾歲了？」子雲道：「今年才八歲。」蘇侯道：「他比我長四歲，今年五十五歲，已有八歲的兒子。我五十一歲，卻一個也沒有。」

　　子雲道：「就五十外得子，也不算很遲。德門世冑，無須慮及此的。」蘇侯道：「我已不作此想了。尊大人今年是六十幾了？」子雲道：「家嚴六十三，家慈六十二。」蘇候道：「尊翁是何等福分！那年在京時是五十九了，鬚髮光黑，那裡像花甲之人，正是龍馬精神，我們是比不上的。而且尊公的福氣那是世間全福，就是令泰山也比不上他。」子雲道：「總是天恩祖德，家父一路算平穩，沒有遇著風波。至於家岳也就遇著好些蹭蹬的事。」蘇侯道：「海樓先生過於耿直，我想做他的屬員是不容易的。」又問道：「今年有個點庶常的叫史南湘，是大名道史同年的兒子。這人倒有些才名，只不見他出來。」子雲笑道：「史竹君是個清高疏放人，現寓在門生園裡，老師有教訓他的話？」蘇侯道：「也沒有什麼話。我就聽得有人說，他見那些前輩的禮數，不大合式。有人議論他狂，或是他才入翰林，不知這些禮數也未可知的。至於那前後輩的規矩也太嚴，就是我從前在館中，也有人議論的。已後教他留點神就是了。」

　　又道：「今年秋間有宏詞之試，這個科名已有五十年沒有考了。年兄廣交，於那些海內人才及世家子弟，有所見聞，有真才實學的麼？」子雲道：「老師垂問，門生不敢不對。海內人才甚廣，門生孤陋，也不能廣交。但在世家及各大員子弟，與四方鄉會試諸名宿，門生熟識往來卻也不少，但是人云亦云的多。就有一位老前輩，近來又赴任去了，叫屈本立。想現任官，在京也不能考的。」蘇侯道：「屈道生麼？他是孝廉方正，可惜了，屈在下位。不然倒好保他。還有那南京名宿金粟，也因限於成例不能保舉的，真真令人可惜。此外呢？」子雲道：「此外尚有幾個，都是英才未發的人。翰林院侍讀學士梅公之子名子玉，目下少年中有景星鳳凰之譽。」蘇侯點點頭。子雲又道：「已故翰林院編修顏莊之子名仲清，現任禮部尚書劉大人之子名文澤，內閣學士王大人之子名恂。此外，還有蘇州拔貢生高品，湖南優貢生蕭次賢。這幾位都是名下無虛，與田修撰、史庶常朝夕觀摩，是門生往來無間的。其餘不知其他，不敢濫舉。」蘇侯聽了，掀髯大笑：「怎麼你舉的人，多半是我的年姪？你不要阿私所好，叫我聽了喜歡。」子雲笑道：「這個門生怎敢，至於老師的同年故舊，門生卻也不能盡知。」蘇侯笑道：「這是老夫戲言，年兄豈肯阿私所好，你方才說這幾位，就是那兩位明經，我不知道他家世。至於梅鐵庵、王質夫、劉定之，及已故的顏穆堂，還有你令泰山袁海樓，與史庶常的令尊史鑑湖，都是我們同年。現在還以還有些做部屬司官的，有幾位做州縣的。這也是人生不齊之數。我們這一科也就算好了，已經有好幾位坐了一品。」又講了些別的話。子雲坐久了，見時候不早，告辭出城。在車內想了一會，道：「湘帆太便宜了，不如等他來求我，我再與他講。」便一徑自回宅子去了。

　　明日，春航果然來找子雲，子雲只推宅裡有事，叫春航在南湘、次賢處等了一日。明日又來，子雲又不見他。春航明知子雲故意作難，然心上又恐怕此事不諧，只得忍耐了性氣，第三日又來，才見了子雲。子雲笑道：「這幾日，吾弟有甚麼要緊事，連日來找我？」春航笑道：「已經三顧了。我知道前日失言，仁兄因此怪我。」子雲笑道：「豈有此理。我輩肝膽之交，就說錯句話，也斷無怪理。」卻說閒話，不提起蘇侯的事來。春航性急，只得問道：「前日吾兄進城會見蘇老師麼？」子雲道：「談了半日，到趕城出來的。」春航見他神色不像，心中疑慮，只得問道：「所托之事怎樣？」子雲道：「有幾分可望。」春航聽了大疑，心中想道：「據楊老師說，是他願意，怎麼如今只有幾分可望，此話怎說？難道楊老師是意想情願的話麼？」便問子雲道：「據吾兄看，他的意思是怎樣，與敝房師之言對不對？」子雲道：「蘇老師卻是贊吾弟人才學問，真不愧狀元，聯姻原可。就不曉得那裡聽了一句閒話，我卻替你分辨了許多話，他方才半疑半信再商量。」春航聽了，倒猜不著什麼意思，便問道：「他聽了什麼閒話？」子雲說：「我說又恐怕你要惱，我不說罷。」春航道：「我惱什麼，吾兄只管實說。」子雲笑道：「那句話問得我也好笑，他說：『我聽說現有個狀元夫人在家，也姓蘇，還是有恩於他，怎麼還要續弦呢？』」春航臊得滿臉通紅，說道：「豈有此理，吾兄怎麼講起這些頑話來。弟固不足惜，兄應為媚香留一地步。」子雲笑道：「這是他的話，關我甚事？」春航笑道：「吾兄也頑得我夠了，到底怎樣，如今倒不是他求我，是我求他了。」子雲道：「你肯去求他嗎？若專心去求，跟緊了他，一個月兩個月後，自然他發起善心來，應許你了。」春航聽他句句機鋒，心上有些氣，面上有些羞，因是子雲，不好頂撞他，只得陪笑說道：「並不是我要緊，是我家慈之命，以早成為妙。今日家慈又諄諄的命弟拜求仁兄，務以早成，將來命弟一總叩謝。」子雲大笑，看著春航道：「你真是個好漢子，跌得下，爬得起。既說是老伯母慈命，愚兄敢不竭力為弟一謀？或者竟可有成，也未可定。」春航大喜，連連謝了。

　　只見次賢、南湘進來，大家坐了。子雲即將蘇侯問南湘的話，與南湘說了。南湘聽了，不覺雙眉一揚，說道：「沒有什麼錯處，我也照著人一樣。況且那一天同著人去的，並不是我一人，怎麼就是我錯，又單是我狂呢？這就難了，這就難了。」

　　春航笑道：「禮數是不會錯的，或者你那神色之間，有些錯處也未可知。」南湘瞅著春航道：「我倒請教你，什麼叫神色之間有些錯呢？」大家也就不言語了。次賢問子雲道：「湘帆的事如何？」子雲道：「可成。」又將蘇侯問他訪些真才實學的人，就將對蘇侯所舉那幾個，一一講來。又對南湘道：「原來你們都是年誼。」南湘道：「原是年伯，但從前卻不大往來。」子雲道：「聞考宏詞定於八月初一日，如今只有兩月多了，怎麼高卓然還不見來？」春航道：「他連信也沒有一封，不知在家做什麼，真荒唐極了。」次賢道：「我想卓然必是羈留在什麼地方，大約下月總會到來。他在家裡是要本省督撫保薦的。」

　　四人談了一會，春航辭回，將子雲去說親的話，一一告稟，太夫人甚為歡喜。即又請子雲說定了，擇日先過帖子，俟定日之後，再行納采。

　　後來定於七月初七日。春航將此事與蕙芳說明，蕙芳也替他歡喜。春航又述子雲之言，說這位蘇小姐像你竟到九分。蕙芳笑道：「這不是糟蹋人麼？一個千金小姐像了我，還說好，我們算什麼人呢？」春航道：「只怕未必如你。若果然像你，我就心滿意足了，當他菩薩供養，天天拜他。」蕙芳笑道：「你嘴裡常說，我就沒見你拜過誰。」春航笑道：「你要我拜麼，我就拜。」果然先對蕙芳作了一揖，蕙芳一笑，連忙走開道：「不要折殺了我，留著拜你那位狀元夫人罷。」春航笑道：「方才倒有一人講。」蕙芳道：「講什麼？」春航想了一想，道：「沒有講什麼。」蕙芳道：「你說方才有人講，怎麼轉口又說沒有呢？」春航道：「講就講那狀元夫人的一句，原是姓蘇。」蕙芳臉一紅，瞅了春航一眼。春航不敢再說，蕙芳也不問了。

　　春航道：「你也應該成個家才好，就是配得上你的人少。」蕙芳道：「這話倒也不錯，我也這麼想。我們對親，好人家是不肯的，那小戶人家的女兒，我又不要。況且我們這些人，被那些無恥的東西鬧得不像個樣子，誰肯信我們是清清白白的呢？

　　我想與其娶小家之女，倒不如娶大家之婢，那禮貌性德倒是見慣的，也沒有那小模小樣。就是一件，只怕主人已先受用，這倒十有八九。」春航笑道：「這是必有之事。我想度香家的丫鬟就不少。」蕙芳道：「度香自然是有好的，他家的閨範也好，從沒有遇見丫鬟們到園裡來，況且隔著一條街，也不便來。只聞得華公子的丫鬟最多，而且都好。我們有一回在他家唱戲，看見簾子內有一大群，有男裝的，有女裝的，粉白黛綠，也望不清楚。」春航道：「將來蘇侯贈嫁過來，我想必有幾個丫鬟，如果有好的在內，我送一個與你。」蕙芳笑道：「多謝，多謝！那時我只好在這裡伺候一輩子，算田、蘇兩姓家奴了。」春航道：「言重！言重！我自有個道理，決不教你受一分委屈。而且也是頑話，知道有好的沒有好的？我想世間錯配的真有，咱們家裡的周小三，倒有這麼個好女人，豈不冤枉了他。」蕙芳道：「你愛他麼？」春航笑道：「豈有此理！我不過說說罷了。」

　　蕙芳道：「這愛字也沒有什麼要緊，愛好之心，自然各人難免的。這三姐不但人生得好，而且還靈慧異常，倒是個貞節婦人呢。」春航笑道：「靈慧有之，貞節未確。」蕙芳笑道：「你沒聽見他收拾過潘三麼？」春航笑道：「也有所聞，那是潘三這般嘴臉，自然應收拾的。你方才說愛好之心，人人有之。設使你做了潘三，他就不忍收拾你了。」蕙芳道：「你何不試試他？他在你這裡，就想收拾你，也不敢的。」春航笑：「一發胡說了。」忽然跟班的來請，道：「房師楊老爺有要緊話商量，就請老爺過去。」春航即吩咐套車，換了衣服去了。

　　蕙芳此時閒著，一人在寓裡也悶，唯有到各相好處走走。

　　春航去了，蕙芳正走出來，忽聽得咭咭咯咯之聲，一回頭看是三姐。蕙芳笑面相迎，三姐也笑盈盈的說道：「好幾天不見你來。」蕙芳道：「我倒天天來的，就不見你出來。」三姐道：「老爺出門去了？」三姐把蕙芳腰間的表套子看了一看，道：「這個我也會做，我還會做戳紗的荷包。」蕙芳笑道：「何不賞我一個？」三姐笑道：「我的東西不給人。」蕙芳道：「將針線給人，也不要緊。」三姐瞅了他一眼，問道：「你今年貴庚了？」蕙芳道：「十九歲了。」三姐道：「倒與我是同庚，只怕月分總比我小，你是幾月？」蕙芳道：「三月。」三姐道：「我比你長，我是正月。」蕙芳道：「你是我的姐姐，我以後就叫你為姐姐。」三姐笑道：「我不配。」蕙芳道：「我又冒失了，我原不配做你的兄弟。」三姐道：「我說我不配，你有什麼不配呢？你肯叫我姐姐，我就叫你兄弟。」便接口叫了一聲：「兄弟！」蕙芳也叫了一聲：「姐姐！」三姐又道：「我前日真怪你有點冒失，怎麼你問起潘三那事來？這事干我什麼事，那是你姐夫做的事情，與三兄弟報仇，我瞧還沒有瞧見潘三是什麼樣兒呢！這句話你若問了別人，只怕就不好。幸虧是我，我因為是你問我，我所以不肯惱你，若第二人我依他麼？兄弟，我明日送你對荷包，你只別告訴人說我給你的。你若說了，惹得這個又來要，那個又來討了。」蕙芳謝了。又立談了一會，各自散去。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Ziyu, after sending Qinxian off, became overwhelmed with sadness and anxiety. His old illness flared up, and he was bedridden for a whole month before recovering. Later, Madam Yan learned that Qinxian had left the capital and had been adopted by Dao Weng as a foster son, and she felt happy for him.

Meanwhile, after Chunhang’s wife passed away, Madam Tian, now advanced in age, was uncomfortable without a daughter-in-law in the house. She urged Chunhang to quickly select a suitable match. Chunhang, however, was indecisive. He thought of finding a concubine first, but found Northern women too rigid and lacking in softness. So, he decided to first hire a capable woman from among the elderly women and the servants’ wives to take care of Madam Tian. Yet, it turned out that it was difficult to find a good one from the women in the capital. One day, they hired two women, both in their forties from the northeast region. One had a pockmarked face, resembling a honeycomb, with her hair tied up in a messy bun covered by a horsehair net. Her pant legs were tied up loosely, looking like two cloth bags, and she wore a headpiece made of paper flowers. When she walked, her hips swayed in a most unattractive manner. Moreover, she constantly stirred up trouble, gossiping and sowing discord. She would accuse one person of theft and another of adultery, all to hide her own flaws. Often, family strife was caused by people like her.

The other woman was even more peculiar. She had a face as large as a sand bowl and a belly as big as a water vat. After serving one meal to the elderly lady, she refused to do any more work. Whenever asked to do something, she pretended to be deaf and dumb, waddling with her big belly, wearing thin-soled shoes, and smoking tobacco from the northeast. She would go and hang out with the male servants, calling them “big brother” and “master” while laughing and chatting, sitting on the stove in the kitchen surrounded by people. She would joke and banter, and every other day, she would take half a day off to go out and meet single men, like carters or coal carriers, to relieve her boredom. Even when she saw Chunhang, she would steal a glance at him. Chunhang couldn’t tolerate such behavior, and within two weeks, both women were dismissed. He then purchased two twelve- or thirteen-year-old servant girls, but they turned out to be third-rate as well.

One day, Zhou Xiaosan, the carter, spoke to Huifang about his third sister, saying she was willing to come and serve Madam Tian. He praised his sister’s skills, saying she could do everything—sewing, writing, and arithmetic, and that her needlework was impeccable. Huifang had also heard of the third sister’s reputation and thought she must be a capable person, especially since she had managed to handle Pan San. Huifang was curious to see how she had dealt with him. So, Huifang mentioned it to Chunhang, recommending her. Chunhang couldn’t refuse and agreed right away.

The third sister, after dealing with Pan San, was somewhat afraid of his revenge, so she stayed at home for two or three months before entering Chunhang’s household. After Chunhang was appointed as the top scholar and Madam Tian had arrived, there was no suitable servant to attend to her, so it seemed appropriate for Xiaosan’s third sister to join, sparing her from living alone outside without support.

When the third sister entered the household, she dressed neatly, neither too plain nor too fancy. She applied light makeup, her eyebrows delicately painted, and adorned her hair with a pomegranate blossom. She wore a moon-colored cotton shirt, a vest, and light green silk trousers, with small, arched shoes. Her waist was slender like a spindle. She bowed to Chunhang upon meeting him, and Chunhang was startled. He had assumed Zhou Xiaosan’s sister would be rough and unsophisticated, but to his surprise, she was as delicate as a flower. Treating her kindly, he instructed her to greet Madam Tian.

When Madam Tian saw the third sister, she was very pleased. The third sister was quick-witted and attentive, excelling at her duties. Not only did Madam Tian appreciate her, but even Chunhang and Huifang were impressed by her diligence. Her cooking far surpassed that of the chefs in the capital. Madam Tian often sent things to Huifang through the third sister.

Before meeting Chunhang, the third sister hadn’t heard much about his appearance. Xiaosan hadn’t mentioned it, so she assumed he had ordinary looks. But upon seeing his elegant and graceful demeanor, she couldn’t help but admire his beauty and talent. Naturally, this made her even more attentive in her duties. Seeing Huifang’s talents as well, she felt a bit ashamed of herself in comparison. Whenever she spoke to him, she felt particularly happy, and thus, her treatment of Huifang was even more respectful. Over time, they grew familiar with each other.

One day, while Chunhang was not at home, Huifang was sitting alone in the study. Madam Tian, knowing that Huifang was there, asked the third sister to bring him some refreshments. The third sister carried the tray to the study door, cleared her throat, and then entered with a smile, greeting him, “Master Su!” Huifang smiled back and replied, “Third Sister!” She said, “This is from Madam for you.” As she spoke, she placed the tray beside Huifang.

Huifang noticed her slender fingers adorned with silver nail guards as he took the tray from her. He said, “Please, Third Sister, call me by my name and thank Madam for her kindness.” The third sister agreed and looked Huifang over carefully. Huifang was reminded of Pan San and wanted to ask her about it but was hesitant. The third sister, being perceptive, noticed that Huifang seemed to want to ask something and stared at him blankly, waiting for him to speak.

Huifang, feeling awkward under her gaze, thought to himself, “Judging by her demeanor, even if I ask her, she likely won’t be offended.” So, with a smile, he stepped closer and said, “Third Sister, I have a question to ask you, but I’m afraid you’ll get upset. Should I ask or not?”

The third sister smiled faintly and said, “What’s there to worry about? Just ask.”

Huifang smiled again and said, “I’ve heard that you’re quite the heroine and managed to handle Pan San neatly. Is that true?”

The third sister blushed slightly and, with a soft “tsk,” turned away laughing. “I wondered what you were going to ask. Who even knows Pan San? Where did you hear that nonsense?” She walked over to the curtain, and as she did, her silver ear pick, which was pinned to her hair, fell to the ground. She picked it up, laughed again, and hurried out.

Although Huifang felt a bit embarrassed by her reaction, seeing that she wasn’t really upset, he laughed as well and felt relieved. Yet, he still regretted asking her about it, thinking it was an inappropriate question. After this encounter, Huifang didn’t see the third sister for a while.

One day, Huifang came again to visit, and since Chunhang hadn’t returned yet, he was sitting idly in the study. He heard the sound of the third sister’s footsteps passing by the door. Rushing to look, he saw her at the second gate, speaking with Xiaosan. After finishing her conversation, she walked back. Huifang wanted to call her over for a chat, but she lowered her head and pretended not to see him. However, as she passed the study door, she turned her head, and their eyes met. The third sister smiled slightly and continued on her way. After that, Huifang realized that she wasn’t upset with him after all.

Chunhang’s intention to remarry and his search for a suitable match from a respectable family soon reached the ears of Lord Su, aligning perfectly with his desires. He subtly hinted at his thoughts in front of Yang Fangyou, a middle-ranking official in the Military Selection Department, hoping that Yang would convey this idea to Chunhang and suggest someone to approach for the proposal. Yang Fangyou, being Chunhang’s examiner, was delighted by this and went directly to Chunhang to discuss the matter, urging him to make the request for marriage. Chunhang, however, hesitated. The Su family was a long-established, illustrious family, while Chunhang, despite his recent success, still came from a humble background. This disparity made him reluctant. Moreover, he didn’t know anything about the young lady and wanted to investigate discreetly. Still, since his mentor had suggested it and the intermediary was Yang Fangyou, it was difficult for Chunhang to refuse. He agreed verbally, saying he would first consult his mother before making a final decision.

After Yang left, Chunhang, knowing that Ziyun had a good relationship with Lord Su, decided to consult with him first before informing his mother. He went to Yiyuan Garden, and upon arrival, saw a green-covered carriage pulled by eight horses parked to one side, indicating that there was a guest. His attendant informed him that it was Hua Gongzi visiting the garden. Chunhang then headed to the “Cool Poetry Realm” to find Nanxiang.

Now, you may wonder, how did Hua Gongzi, who had previously fallen out with Ziyun over the matter of Qin Yan, end up visiting Yiyuan Garden again? Hua Gongzi, in a moment of anger, had written a harsh letter. But two days later, he began to regret his actions. He was surprised that Ziyun, acting as though nothing had happened, didn’t reach out to him, which left him feeling rather awkward. Later, during Dao Weng’s farewell gathering, Dao Weng spoke highly of Ziyun and also mentioned divination, revealing that Qin Yan and Hua Gongzi were father and daughter in their previous lives. Dao Weng even recited a poem related to this, which startled Hua Gongzi greatly. Dao Weng went on to praise Qin Yan’s many virtues, explaining that he had now adopted Qin Yan as his foster son and was taking him to his new post. Hua Gongzi’s anger dissipated, and he began to feel guilty about the situation.

Thinking more about Qin Yan, Hua Gongzi realized that there was nothing wrong with him and that he had wronged the young man. He expressed his regret to Dao Weng, and later, Zixian came to clarify the matter in detail, which fully resolved Hua Gongzi’s doubts. Hua Gongzi, realizing that it would be inappropriate to end a generational friendship over such a minor issue, especially since Ziyun was his sworn brother, decided to take the first step to reconcile. Dao Weng and Zixian had already conveyed Hua Gongzi’s remorse to Ziyun, and since Ziyun was magnanimous and willing to forgive, he treated Hua Gongzi as cordially as ever, never mentioning the previous incident. Hua Gongzi couldn’t hold back and admitted that he had been misled by rumors and acknowledged his mistake. Ziyun comforted him with kind words, and they shared a small drink at Chunfeng Shen Zui Pavilion before parting. Neither Zixian nor Nanxiang were present at this time.

The previous night, after Ziyun had left, Nanxiang, in high spirits from drinking, had invited Zixian onto a boat, and the two drank an entire jar of wine. Zixian became heavily intoxicated, while Nanxiang fell into the water and was rescued by his servants, though he had swallowed some water. Today, he was suffering from a bloated stomach and back pain, unable to get out of bed. Zixian was also groggy and sleeping off the effects of the alcohol. Chunhang visited their rooms to chat for a while, and after learning that Hua Gongzi had left, he headed to Ziyun’s place.

At this time, Ziyun was in the Precious Fragrance Hall. Upon seeing Chunhang arrive, he quickly welcomed him, and they exchanged some pleasantries. Chunhang then inquired about Lord Su, since Ziyun had been his student and might know more about the Su family’s background. Ziyun replied, “Why do you ask?” Chunhang explained what Yang Fangyou had told him. Ziyun immediately congratulated him, saying, “Congratulations, congratulations! This news is even better than you becoming the top scholar!”

Chunhang laughed and said, “It’s just a prestigious official. I don’t even know if it’ll work out, but you’re already congratulating me.”

Ziyun responded, “What’s so important about a prestigious official? You don’t need to rely on his influence. But Lord Su, besides being my former exam master, was also my elder brother’s examiner for the metropolitan exam and is a sworn brother to my father. With both long-standing and generational ties, he’s an excellent person. But that’s not why I’m so happy. The reason this marriage is better than winning the top scholar title is because of the two Su sisters, who are famously called the ‘Two Qiaos of the Su family.’ The eldest, who is now the wife of Hua Xingbei, is named Huanxiang. She’s 21 years old. The second sister, whom we’re talking about, is named Huanlan, and they were born to the same mother. If you marry into this family, you’ll be so delighted that you won’t be able to describe it. Only then will you understand why I said this is better than becoming the top scholar.”

Chunhang, hearing Ziyun’s praise, was both skeptical and intrigued. He asked, “What’s so great about her that you speak so highly of her? Have you seen her yourself?”

Ziyun replied, “How could I not have seen her? Both sisters used to visit my mother frequently, and they’re sworn sisters with my wife. They don’t avoid me either. Since the elder sister’s marriage, Huanlan doesn’t come as often, but she still visits when her sister returns. It’s quite strange, and you might not believe this now, but if this marriage works out, when you meet her, you’ll see that the two sisters look exactly like Su Meixiang. The elder sister resembles her about seventy percent, but the younger sister, Huanlan, is about ninety percent similar—only even softer and more beautiful. Meixiang, after all, is a man and can’t match the delicate charm of a woman.”

Before Ziyun could finish speaking, Chunhang burst into laughter and said, “Is that really true? I find it hard to believe. How could they share both the same surname and the same appearance?” He couldn’t help but laugh aloud.

Ziyun also laughed and said, “Believe it or not, you can think I’m lying.”

Chunhang, bowing deeply, said, “Forgive my impertinence, dear brother. But given your close relationship with Lord Su, if I need to send someone to arrange the marriage, it has to be none other than you.”

Ziyun replied, “I’m not good at matchmaking, so I don’t dare take on that task. Since Yang Siyi brought up the matter, let him be the matchmaker. Why involve me?”

Chunhang bowed again, but Ziyun pretended not to notice and did not return the courtesy. Chunhang laughed and said, “Master Yang is Lord Su’s subordinate, and he’s always so formal that it’s hard to talk to him. He told me to find someone else to propose, and since you’ve always been willing to help others succeed, it has to be you. If anyone else proposes, Lord Su might not trust them. The weight of your words is crucial.”

Ziyun paused for a moment and said, “What if I’m tricking you? You mustn’t blame me later.”

Chunhang bowed repeatedly, and Ziyun finally agreed. Chunhang then took his leave.

Two days later, Ziyun visited Hua Gongzi to return his courtesy call. On the way into the city, he stopped by the Su residence, where Lord Su had just returned from the office. Ziyun was invited in. After paying his respects to Lord Su, he went to greet Madam Su, conveying his wife’s regards, and Madam Su returned the greeting warmly. Lord Su then invited Ziyun to sit in the inner study, and after chatting for a while, Ziyun brought up Chunhang’s situation, mentioning that after his wife’s passing in the spring, Chunhang had heard of Lady Huanlan’s virtues and, under his mother’s orders, was seeking a marriage proposal.

Lord Su, feigning a moment of deep thought, said, “I’ve heard of Tian Xiuzhuan’s (Chunhang’s) talents and appearance, both of which are excellent, and he does come from a respectable family. But what concerns me is his character. I worry most about frivolous young men. Since you, Brother Ziyun, are such a close friend, you must know him well.”

Ziyun replied, “Everyone knows of Tian Xiuzhuan’s character. I hardly need to explain. You can ask anyone, and they’ll tell you. He is truly a model of integrity, combining filial piety and brotherly love.”

Lord Su laughed heartily and said, “It’s clear that you only associate with upright people, so there’s no need to say more.”

Ziyun added, “Under your wise guidance, how could any bad seeds grow?”

Lord Su was delighted by the compliment and invited Ziyun for a small drink. He then inquired whether Ziyun had seen Hua Xingbei recently. Ziyun replied that he had just come from there. Lord Su remarked, “I imagine the garden must be even more beautiful now. It’s been a year or two since I’ve visited.”

Ziyun replied, “Yes, it’s even better than when it was first completed. The flowers and trees are more lush, and the pond has been expanded.”

Lord Su said, “I’ve been so busy these past few years, I haven’t had a single free day. It’s your mistress (Madam Su) who’s been wanting to visit the garden, but now that the weather’s hot, it’s less appealing.”

Ziyun suggested, “When I return, I’ll ask my wife to choose a good day and invite Madam Su and your younger daughter to visit the garden.”

Lord Su said, “We’ll wait until the cooler autumn weather.”

Ziyun then returned to the matter of Chunhang’s marriage, and Lord Su replied, “Since you’ve come for this purpose, how could I refuse? Please convey my regards to Tian Xiuzhuan.”

Ziyun bowed deeply to express his thanks. Lord Su then asked about Ziyun’s parents, inquiring whether they were well in their posts, and whether there was regular correspondence from the provincial government. He also asked how Ziyun’s elder brother was doing in Huaiyang.

Ziyun replied, “My father sent someone to the capital last month to report that everything is peaceful, with no disturbances among the officials, military, or foreign merchants. The year’s harvest has been abundant, and life is fairly tranquil. My elder brother was recently appointed as a transport commissioner, and he sent a letter last month to pay his respects to you.”

Lord Su responded, “Yes, yes, I remember. I recently wrote him a reply, but I almost forgot about it. He also sent some gifts, and I haven’t yet thanked him.”

Ziyun, bowing slightly, said, “No need for thanks.”

He then mentioned, “My brother also had another son this year.”

Lord Su said, “Congratulations once again!” He then asked, “Your father-in-law has been promoted to Fujian now, hasn’t he? That’s certainly better than his previous post in Yunnan.”

Ziyun replied, “When he was governor of Yunnan, there weren’t many issues to deal with. But now, in Zhejiang and Fujian, with maritime trade involved, things are much busier.”

Lord Su said, “Your father-in-law and I were classmates, and he once told me a story. While we were both staying at the academy, he had a dream one night in which he saw a grand procession arriving at a place with a gate that had the words ‘Fortunate Land’ written on it. He knew then that he would be appointed to Fujian. How old is his son now?”

Ziyun replied, “He’s only eight years old this year.”

Lord Su said, “He’s four years older than I am, so he’s fifty-five, and he has an eight-year-old son. I’m fifty-one, and I don’t have a single child.”

Ziyun comforted him, saying, “It’s not too late to have a child in your fifties. You come from a long line of nobility, so there’s no need to worry about this.”

Lord Su said, “I’ve stopped worrying about that. How old are your parents now?”

Ziyun replied, “My father is sixty-three, and my mother is sixty-two.”

Lord Su remarked, “Your father is truly blessed! When I saw him in the capital a few years ago, he was fifty-nine, and his hair was still jet black. He didn’t look like a man nearing sixty. He’s full of energy—something I could never match. And his fortune is unmatched by anyone, not even your father-in-law.”

Ziyun replied, “It’s all thanks to divine grace and ancestral blessings. My father has lived a smooth and peaceful life without much hardship. As for my father-in-law, he has faced many challenges.”

Lord Su said, “Sir Hailou (Ziyun’s father-in-law) is too upright and principled. I imagine it’s not easy to be his subordinate.” He then asked, “I’ve heard that a scholar named Shi Nanxiang was recently appointed to a position. Is he the son of the famous scholar Shi from Daming? I’ve heard he’s quite talented, but he doesn’t seem to socialize much.”

Ziyun laughed and said, “Shi Zhujun (Nanxiang’s courtesy name) is a bit of a recluse and is currently staying at my garden. Does the teacher have any advice for him?”

Lord Su replied, “Not really. I’ve heard some people say he’s a bit impolite when it comes to showing respect to his elders, which has led some to criticize him as arrogant. Perhaps he’s new to the Hanlin Academy and doesn’t yet understand these customs. Of course, the rules of seniority can be too strict. Even during my time at the academy, there were similar discussions. He just needs to be more mindful in the future.”

Lord Su then changed the subject, saying, “There’s a grand examination coming up this autumn for scholars of literary talent. This examination hasn’t been held in fifty years. Brother Ziyun, you’ve mingled with many talented scholars and noble families from all over the country. Have you come across any truly outstanding talents?”

Ziyun replied, “Since the teacher asks, I dare not withhold my thoughts. There are many talented individuals throughout the country, but my own limited knowledge prevents me from knowing them all. However, I do know some notable individuals from prominent families and among the sons of high-ranking officials who have taken part in the imperial exams. Most, however, are discussed merely by reputation. One elder who recently took up a new post is named Qu Benli. I believe that since he’s currently serving as an official, he won’t be able to participate in the exam.”

Lord Su said, “Qu Daosheng? He’s known for his integrity and uprightness. It’s a shame he’s in a lower position; otherwise, he would be a good candidate for recommendation. There’s also a famous scholar from Nanjing, Jin Su, but he’s also unable to participate due to regulations. It’s really a pity. What about others?”

Ziyun replied, “There are a few others—talented individuals who have yet to fully emerge. One is Mei Gong’s son, Ziyu, who is praised among the younger generation as a rising star.”

Lord Su nodded. Ziyun continued, “There’s also the late scholar Yan Zhuang’s son, Zhongqing, the son of the Minister of Rites, Liu Daren, named Wenze, and the son of the Cabinet Scholar Wang Daren, named Xun. Additionally, there’s a Suzhou graduate named Gao Pin and a distinguished scholar from Hunan, Xiao Zixian. These individuals are all highly capable, and they associate daily with Tian Xiuzhuan and Shi Nanxiang, whom I mentioned earlier. I frequently interact with them, and they are all deserving of their reputations.”

Lord Su laughed heartily, stroking his beard. “Why is it that so many of the people you mentioned are nephews of mine? Don’t flatter me by naming people just to please me.”

Ziyun laughed and said, “I wouldn’t dare flatter you. It just so happens that some of the individuals you know are those with whom I’m familiar.”

Lord Su smiled, “I was only joking. You wouldn’t try to flatter me. As for the two scholars you mentioned earlier, I’m not familiar with their family backgrounds. However, I do know Mei Tie’an, Wang Zhifu, Liu Dingzhi, the late Yan Mutang, your father-in-law Yuan Hailou, and Shi Jianhu—these are all men from my cohort. Some of them are still serving in various government posts, while others are in provincial positions. That’s the way life is—uneven in

its outcomes. But our class of graduates has done quite well, with several now holding top positions.”

After discussing other topics for a while, Ziyun, seeing that it was getting late, took his leave and exited the city. As he sat in the carriage, he thought to himself, “Xiangfan (Chunhang) is too lucky. I’ll wait for him to come and ask me again before I give him my final answer.” With that, he headed home.

The next day, as expected, Chunhang came to visit Ziyun. However, Ziyun, claiming he was occupied with matters at home, sent Chunhang to wait at Nanxiang and Zixian’s place for the whole day. The following day, Chunhang came again, but Ziyun still didn’t meet with him. Chunhang knew Ziyun was deliberately making things difficult, but he feared that the marriage proposal might fall through, so he endured his frustration and returned on the third day, finally getting to see Ziyun.

Ziyun greeted him with a smile and said, “What urgent matter has brought you to see me these past few days?”

Chunhang smiled and replied, “This is my third visit. I realize I misspoke the other day, and you must be upset with me.”

Ziyun laughed and said, “Nonsense. We are close friends. Even if something was said wrong, there’s no reason for me to be upset.” He then engaged Chunhang in idle chatter, avoiding the topic of Lord Su altogether.

Growing impatient, Chunhang asked directly, “Did you meet with Lord Su when you were in the city the other day?”

Ziyun replied, “We talked for half the day before I hurried back to leave the city.”

Seeing Ziyun’s expression unchanged, Chunhang grew suspicious. He cautiously asked, “What about the matter I entrusted to you? How did it go?”

Ziyun replied, “There’s some hope.”

This left Chunhang even more puzzled. He thought to himself, “According to Master Yang, Lord Su was willing. Why is it now only ‘some hope’? What’s going on? Could Master Yang have misunderstood?” Chunhang asked Ziyun, “In your opinion, how does Lord Su feel about this, compared to what our mutual mentor said?”

Ziyun explained, “Lord Su certainly appreciates your talent and scholarship, which are worthy of a top scholar, and he’s open to the idea of marriage. However, he seems to have heard some rumors, and I had to speak on your behalf to clear up the misunderstanding. Even then, he remains half-convinced and wants to think it over.”

Chunhang, confused, asked, “What rumors did he hear?”

Ziyun teased him, saying, “I’m afraid you’ll get upset if I tell you, so maybe it’s best I don’t.”

Chunhang insisted, “Why would I get upset? Please, go ahead and tell me.”

Ziyun smiled and said, “The rumor is quite amusing. He heard someone say, ‘I heard there’s already a wife at home, also surnamed Su, and that she’s done you a great favor. So why are you looking for a second wife?’”

Chunhang’s face turned bright red with embarrassment. He replied, “That’s nonsense! Why are you bringing up such jokes? It’s not about me, but out of respect for Meixiang, I ask you to be careful with such remarks.”

Ziyun laughed and said, “That’s what Lord Su said, not me. How does it concern me?”

Chunhang chuckled and said, “You’ve teased me enough. In the end, it’s not that he’s seeking me, but rather, I’m the one seeking him.”

Ziyun responded, “Are you really willing to go and seek him? If you dedicate yourself to it and keep at it for a month or two, he may eventually feel generous and agree.”

Chunhang, feeling both annoyed and embarrassed by Ziyun’s jabs, couldn’t respond rudely, as Ziyun was his close friend. Instead, he smiled and said, “It’s not that I’m in a hurry; it’s that my mother has urged me to settle this matter quickly. She has asked me, with much insistence, to seek your help and ensure that this is resolved soon. She’s even said that in the future, she’ll be sure to thank you personally.”

Ziyun burst into laughter and said, looking at Chunhang, “You really are a good man—able to bend and stand up again. Since you say it’s by your esteemed mother’s orders, how could I not do my best to help? Perhaps this might work out after all.”

Chunhang was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly.

At that moment, Zixian and Nanxiang entered, and they all sat together. Ziyun shared with Nanxiang the comment Lord Su had made about him. Upon hearing it, Nanxiang couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows and say, “I did nothing wrong. I behaved like anyone else. Moreover, I wasn’t alone that day—others were with me. Why am I singled out as the wrong one, and why is only I considered arrogant? This is really unfair.”

Chunhang laughed and said, “It’s not about the etiquette itself. Perhaps something in your demeanor gave off the wrong impression.”

Nanxiang looked at Chunhang and asked, “Why don’t you explain to me what it means for something in my demeanor to give off the wrong impression?”

At this, everyone fell silent.

Zixian then asked Ziyun, “What’s the news about Xiangfan (Chunhang’s marriage proposal)?”

Ziyun replied, “It’s likely to succeed.” He then recounted to Nanxiang and Zixian the list of talented individuals Lord Su had asked him to identify, and the names he had recommended. He added to Nanxiang, “It turns out you all have longstanding ties.”

Nanxiang responded, “He’s my elder, but we haven’t had much interaction before.”

Ziyun said, “I’ve heard that the ‘Hongci’ imperial exam is scheduled for the first of August, which leaves just over two months. But why hasn’t Gao Zhuoran shown up yet?”

Chunhang said, “He hasn’t even sent a letter. I have no idea what he’s doing at home. It’s truly irresponsible.”

Zixian speculated, “I think Zhuoran must be delayed somewhere. He’ll probably arrive next month. At home, he would need the endorsement of the provincial governor to take part in the exam.”

The four of them chatted for a while, and then Chunhang took his leave. He reported to his mother, Madam Tian, everything Ziyun had told him about the marriage proposal. Madam Tian was very pleased and asked Ziyun to finalize the arrangements and set a date to exchange formal betrothal letters. The date was set for the seventh day of the seventh month. Chunhang shared this news with Huifang, who was also happy for him. Chunhang then mentioned Ziyun’s comment about the Su family’s second daughter, saying that she resembled Huifang by ninety percent. Huifang laughed and said, “Isn’t that an insult? Saying a noble young lady looks like me, and calling that a compliment? Who are we, after all?”

Chunhang replied, “I doubt she actually looks like you. But if she does, I’d be completely satisfied and would treat her like a goddess, worshipping her every day.”

Huifang teased him, “You’re always talking about worshipping, but I’ve never seen you bow to anyone.”

Chunhang grinned, “Do you want me to bow? I’ll do it right now.” He then bowed to Huifang. Laughing, Huifang quickly stepped aside and said, “Please don’t bow to me! Save it for your future wife, the scholar’s wife.”

Chunhang chuckled and said, “Someone did mention something just now.”

Huifang asked, “Mention what?”

Chunhang thought for a moment and replied, “Nothing much.”

Huifang persisted, “You said someone mentioned something earlier. Why did you suddenly change your mind?”

Chunhang said, “It was just a comment about the scholar’s wife—her surname is also Su.”

Huifang blushed slightly and gave Chunhang a quick glance. Chunhang didn’t dare continue the conversation, and Huifang didn’t pursue it further.

Chunhang then said, “You should also think about settling down. But it’s hard to find someone who’s a good match for you.”

Huifang agreed, “You’re right. I’ve thought the same thing. But it’s tough for people like us. Good families wouldn’t want us, and I don’t want to marry into a poor family. Besides, with all the gossip about us in this business, who would believe that we’re clean and honest? I’d rather marry a servant from a good household than a daughter from a small family. Servants from noble families at least have some manners and proper upbringing, unlike those who come from rough backgrounds. But there’s one problem: most likely, the master has already taken advantage of them. That happens nine times out of ten.”

Chunhang laughed, “That’s inevitable. I was thinking about how many maidservants there are in Duoxiang’s household.”

Huifang said, “Duoxiang’s household is indeed well-regulated. His maidservants are well-behaved, and they never come to the garden. Besides, his house is just across the street, so it wouldn’t be appropriate for them to come over. I’ve heard that Hua Gongzi’s household has the most maidservants, and they’re all excellent. I remember one time when we were performing at his house. I saw a large group behind the curtain—some dressed as men, some as women, their faces painted white and green, but it was too far to see them clearly.”

Chunhang said, “When Lord Su sends his daughter over for marriage, I’m sure he’ll send a few maidservants as well. If there’s a good one among them, I’ll give one to you.”

Huifang laughed and replied, “Thank you, thank you! But if that happens, I guess I’ll be serving you and the Su family as a lifetime servant.”

Chunhang responded, “That’s too much! I won’t let you suffer any grievances. Besides, I was just joking. Who knows if there will be any good ones? I was just thinking, look at Zhou Xiaosan from our household—he ended up with such a good woman. Isn’t that unfortunate for her?”

Huifang teased, “Do you love her?”

Chunhang laughed, “Of course not! I was just making a comment.”

Huifang said, “There’s nothing wrong with love. Everyone has a heart capable of affection. Xiaosan’s third sister isn’t just beautiful; she’s also very clever and virtuous. She’s truly a chaste woman.”

Chunhang chuckled, “Clever, yes, but I’m not so sure about virtuous.”

Huifang laughed, “Haven’t you heard how she dealt with Pan San?”

Chunhang replied with a smile, “I’ve heard about it. But that’s because Pan San was the kind of person who deserved to be dealt with. As you said earlier, everyone has a heart for affection. If you were Pan San, I bet she wouldn’t have the heart to punish you.”

Huifang responded, “Why don’t you test her? Even if she wanted to punish you, she wouldn’t dare.”

Chunhang laughed, “You’re really talking nonsense now.” At that moment, one of Chunhang’s attendants arrived and said, “Master Yang, your mentor, has something important to discuss. He’s asked for you to come over.”

Chunhang ordered his carriage and changed his clothes before leaving.

Huifang, now alone, felt bored and restless, so he decided to visit some friends.

As Huifang was leaving, he suddenly heard a soft giggling sound. He turned around and saw that it was Xiaosan’s third sister. Huifang greeted her with a smile, and she smiled back warmly, saying, “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you.”

Huifang replied, “I come here every day, but I haven’t seen you around.”

The third sister asked, “Has the master gone out?”

She noticed the watch pouch hanging from Huifang’s waist and remarked, “I know how to make those too. I can even embroider sachets.”

Huifang smiled and said, “Why don’t you make one for me?”

The third sister laughed, “I don’t give my things to anyone.”

Huifang teased, “It’s just needlework; what’s the harm in giving it away?”

The third sister glanced at him and asked, “How old are you this year?”

Huifang replied, “I’m nineteen.”

The third sister said, “We’re the same age. But I’m probably older than you. What month were you born?”

Huifang answered, “March.”

The third sister said, “Then I’m older. I was born in January.”

Huifang laughed, “Then you’re my elder sister. I’ll call you sister from now on.”

The third sister smiled and said, “I’m not worthy of that.”

Huifang replied, “I’m not worthy of being your brother either.”

The third sister said, “I’m the one who isn’t worthy. What makes you unworthy? If you’re willing to call me sister, I’ll call you brother.”

She then playfully called him “brother,” and Huifang responded by calling her “sister.”

The third sister then said, “I’ve been wondering about something. Why did you ask me about Pan San the other day? That had nothing to do with me—it was something your brother-in-law did to get revenge for his third brother. I’ve never even seen Pan San. If you had asked someone else, it might have caused trouble. Luckily, you asked me, and because it was you, I didn’t get upset. But if it had been anyone else, I wouldn’t have let it slide! Brother, tomorrow I’ll give you a sachet, but you mustn’t tell anyone I gave it to you. If others find out, they’ll all come asking for one.”

Huifang thanked her, and after chatting for a while longer, they parted ways. What happens next remains to be seen in the following chapter.

　　話說春航已聘了蘇侯的小姐，只等七月七日完畢婚姻。五月過了，正是日長炎夏，火傘如焚。

　　且說劉文澤補了吏部主事，與徐子雲同在勛司，未免也要常常上衙門。這些公子官兒，那裡認真當差，不過講究些車馬衣服，借著上衙門的日子，可以出來散散。戲館歌樓，三朋四友，甚是有興。一日，文澤回來，路過林春喜門口，著人問了春喜在家，文澤下了車進去。遠遠望見春喜穿著白□絲衫子，面前放著一個玻璃冰碗，自己在那裡刷藕，見了文澤，連忙笑盈盈的出來。文澤道：「你也總不到我那裡去，你前日要我那白磁冰桶，我倒替你找了一個，而且很好，不大不小的，我明日送來給你。」春喜道：「多謝費心，我說白磁的比玻璃的雅致些。」文澤看了書室中陳設，便道：「你又更換了好些？」春喜道：「你看我那幅畫是黃鶴山樵的，真不真？」文澤道：「據我看不像真的。」春喜道：「靜宜給我的，他說是真的。」

　　文澤笑道：「若是真的，他也不肯給你，知你不是個賞鑒家。」春喜笑道：「好就是了，何必論真假。」文澤見春喜兩間書室倒很幽雅。前面一個見方院子，種些花草，擺些盆景，支了一個小卷篷。後面一帶北窗牆子內，種四五棵芭蕉，葉上兩面皆寫滿了字，有真有行，大小不一，問春喜道：「這是你寫的麼？懸空著倒也難寫。」春喜道：「我想『書成蕉葉呢文猶綠』之句，自然這蕉葉可以寫字。我若折了下來，那有這許多蕉葉呢？我寫了這一面，又寫那一面。寫滿了，又擦去了再寫。

　　橫豎他也閒著，長這些大葉子，不是給我學字的麼？我若寫在紙上，教人看了笑話。這個蕉葉便又好些。我還畫些草蟲在上面，我給你瞧，不知像不像。」便拉了文澤走到後面，把一張小蕉葉攀下來，給文澤看，是畫些蜻蜓、螳螂、促織、蜂蛛各樣的草蟲。文澤笑道：「這倒虧你，很有點意思，只怕你學出來，比瑤卿還要好些。」春喜道：「瑤卿近來我有些恨他。他的畫自然比我好，但他學了兩三年，我是今年才學的。春間請教請教他，不是笑我，就是薄我，問他的法子，他又不肯說。

　　近來我也不給他看了，他倒常來要我的看。我總要畫好了才給他看呢。我問靜宜要了許多稿子，靜宜說我照著他畫，倒不要看那芥子園的畫譜。」又笑嘻嘻的對著文澤道：「我與你畫把扇子。」文澤道：「此時我不要，等你學好了再畫。」春喜道：「你們勢利，怎見得我此時就畫得不好？你若有好團扇，我就加意畫了。」說罷就跑了進去，拿了一柄團扇出來，畫著一枝楊柳，有一個螳螂捕蟬。那翅張開，一翅在螳螂身下壓住，很像嘶出那急聲來。那螳螂兩臂扎住了蟬項，口去咬他，兩眼鼓起，頭上兩鬚一橫一豎，像動的一樣。文澤看了，大贊道：「這是你畫的麼？」春喜點點頭。文澤道：「我不信。」春喜道：「你不信，我當面畫給你看。」文澤道：「你將這把扇子給我罷。」春喜道：「這扇子我自要留的。」文澤道：「我不管你留不留，我只要這把，你落了款罷。」春喜只得落了款，送與文澤。文澤道：「看你這畫，已經比瑤卿好了，字也寫得好。」春喜道：「瑤卿原只會畫蘭竹與幾筆花卉，山水尚是亂畫的，草蟲他更不會。此時說我比他好，我也不安，將來或者趕得上他。」正說話間，只見仲清、王恂同著琪官、桂保進來。

　　文澤見了大喜，問道：「怎麼今日不約而同，都到這裡來？」仲清道：「庸庵要到蕊香那裡去，卻遇見玉豔，想同到新開的莊子裡去坐坐。見你的車在門口，所以進來。」文澤道：「莫非就是那唐和尚開的安吉堂麼？聞得那地方倒好，他又將寺裡的幾間房子也通了過去，我們就去。」春喜道：「怪熱的天，在這裡不好嗎？」桂保道：「那裡也好，內中有幾間屋子，擺滿了花卉，大天篷涼爽得很。倒是那裡好。」即催了春喜，換了衣裳，都上車，到了安吉堂對門車廠裡，卸了車。文澤等走進，掌櫃的忙出櫃迎接，即引到後面一個密室，卻是三間，隔去一間，並預備了牀帳枕席。外面擺了兩個座兒，一圓一方，都是金漆的的桌凳。上面鋪炕，掛了四幅屏畫，是畫些螃蟹，倒還畫得像樣。上頭掛一塊桃紅綢子的賀額，寫著「九重春色」四字，上款是「歸雲禪師長兄、瑞林親臺長兄開張之喜」，下款也是兩個人名字。一幅朱箋對聯，寫的金字是：

磨墨再煩高力士，當罏重訪卓文君。
　　眾人看了大笑，仲清道：「怪不得這裡熱，被這些聯額字畫，看得出汗。」再看兩邊牆上兩個大橫披，一個姓馬的寫的字，其惡俗已到不堪，那一幅畫甚離奇，是畫的張生遊寺。文澤等又笑了一陣。掌櫃的進來張羅了一會，親手倒了幾杯茶出去，遂換走堂進來點菜。王恂道：「這裡的生炒翅子、燒鴨子是出名的，就要這兩樣。」各人又分要了好些，皆是涼菜多，熱菜少。走堂的先擺上酒杯、小菜，果碟倒也精緻。送上陳紹、木瓜、百花、惠泉四壺酒來，放下一搭紙片。那邊桌上點了一盤小盤香，中間一個冰桶，拿了些西瓜、鮮核桃、杏仁、大桃兒、葡萄、雪藕之類，浸在冰裡。首坐仲清，次文澤，次王恂，琪官、春喜、桂保相間而坐。來了幾樣菜，各人隨意小酌閒談。

　　文澤問起子玉，還是前月初七日送行時見他。仲清道：「庾香已後大約未必肯出門的了，我們去看過他幾次，他又病了幾天，儼然去年夏天的模樣。他這個元神，此時正跟著玉儂在長江裡守風，只怕要送他到了南昌，才肯回來呢。」琪官聽了，眉顰起來，神情之間，頗有感慨，說道：「初六那一日，我請他們敘了半日，雖然彼此啼哭，卻也還勸得住，不料至皇華亭，彼此變成這形象，我此時想起，還替他們傷心。」王恂道：「那天幸是沒有生人在那裡，若有生人見了他們這個光景，豈不好笑？玉儂倒還遮飾得過，有他們一班人送他，自然離別之間，倒應如此的。就是庾香遮飾不來，直著眼睛，拉他上車，還掙著不動，又有那一哭，到底為著什麼事來？幸虧度香催道翁走了，不然，他見了也要猜疑。」文澤道：「可不是？庾香與湘帆比起來，正是苦樂不同。湘帆非但與媚香朝夕相親，如今又對了闊親，偏偏又是個姓蘇的，而且才貌雙全。你道湘帆的運氣好不好？我看咱們這一班朋友，就是他一個得意。」仲清道：「自然。」王恂道：「竹君近來倒沒有從前的意興，這是何故？」仲清道：「竹君麼，他因不得鼎甲，因此挫了銳氣。如今看他倒有避熱就涼之意，是以住在怡園，不與那些新同年往來。」文澤道：「今年你們若考中了宏詞科，也就好了。倒要勸勸庾香，保養身子要緊。」仲清、王恂點頭。

　　桂保對王恂道：「從前我在怡園，行那一個字化作三個字的令，你一個也沒有想得出來。我如今又想了一個拆字法，分作四柱，叫做舊管、新收、開除、實在四項。譬如這個酒字…」一面說，一面在桌子上寫道：「舊管一個酉字，新收一個三點水，便成了一個酒字。開除了酉字中間的一字，實在是個灑字。都是這樣。你們說來，說得不好，說不出的，罰酒一杯。」

　　春喜道：「這個容易，也不至於罰的。我就從天字說起，舊管是個天字，新收一個竹字，便合成了笑字。開除了人空，實在是個竺字。」眾人贊道：「好。」琪官道：「我也有一個，舊管是個金字，新收一個則字。」說到此，便寫了一個鍘字：「開除了一個貝字，實在是個釗字。」桂保道：「金字加個則，是個什麼字？」琪官道：「有這個字，我卻一時說不出來。」春喜道：「這字好像是鍘草的鍘。」琪官道：「正是。」桂保道：「以後不興說這種冷字。若要說這種冷字，字典上翻一翻，就說不盡。且教人認不真，有甚趣味？」琪官被駁得在理，也不言語。仲清道：「倒也有趣，我們也說幾個。我說舊管是個射字。新收一個木字，是榭字。開除了身字，實在是村字。」

　　桂保道：「好，說得剪截。」文澤道：「舊管是個圭字，新收一個木字，是桂字。開除了土字，實在是杜字。」王恂道：「舊管是個寺字，新收一個言字，是詩字。開除了土字，實在是討字。」桂保道：「這個比從前的田字講得好了。我說舊管是個一字，新收一個史字，是吏字。開除了口字，實在是丈字。」

　　琪官道：「我的舊管是串字，新收了心字，是患字。開除了口字，實在是忠字。」春喜道：「我舊管是昌字，新收門字，是個閶字。開除了曰字，實在是間字。」仲清道：「我舊管是賤字，新收三點水，是濺字。開除了貝字，實在是淺字。」文澤道：「我舊管是波字，新收一個女字，是婆字。開除了波字，實在是女字。」春喜道：「怎麼說？鬧錯了。舊管是波字。怎麼開除也是波字？新收是女字，怎麼實在又是女字？內中少了運化。」桂保道：「這要罰的。」文澤笑道：「我說錯了，我是想得好好兒的。」便說道：「開除是皮字，不是波字。」琪官笑道：「這是什麼字，一個婆字少了皮字？」春喜道：「要把那三點水揪下來，把女字抬上去，不是個汝字？」

　　文澤笑道：「正是汝字。」桂保道：「太不自然，要罰一杯。」文澤笑道：「不與你們來了。」飲了一杯，王恂道：「舊管是眇字，新收三點水，是渺字，開除了目字，實在是沙字。」桂保道：「舊管是士字，新收了口字，是吉字。開除了一字，實在是個古字。」文澤道：「這張口可惜生下了些，湊不攏，也要抬上些才好。」眾人皆笑。桂保道：「這個批評未免吹毛求疵。就算略差些，也用不著抬女字的那麼使勁。」眾皆大笑。琪官道：「舊管是胡字，新收三點水，是湖字。開除了沽字，實在是月字。」春喜道：「舊管是邑字，新收個才字，是挹字。開除了口字，實在是把字。」文澤道：「這個令沒有什麼意思，我不說了，還說別樣罷。」飲了幾杯酒，只聽得隔壁唱起來，眾人聽是唱的《南浦》道：「無限別離情，兩月夫妻，一旦孤另。」桂保謂春喜道：「小梅你近來很講究唱法，南曲逢入聲字，應斷，還是可以不斷呢？」春喜道：「若說入聲，是應斷的。」桂保道：「自應唱斷。你聽方才唱的，卻與我們唱的一樣，笛上工尺妻字，是五六工尺工，一字，笛上工尺是六五。你聽兩月夫妻一旦孤另，這『一』字怎麼斷呢？」春喜道：「這是要把板眼改正了，就斷了。如今唱的工尺妻字的五字自中眼起，六字的腰板，工字的頭眼，尺字的中眼，工字的末眼，一字上的工尺是六字的頭板、頭眼、中眼，五字的末眼。如此唱法，一字怎麼能斷？然一字不斷，究竟不合南曲唱入聲的規矩。你要這一字斷，卻也不難，只要將妻字上的工尺五字拖長，六字改為中眼，工字改為一字的頭板，尺字改為一字的頭眼，六字改為中眼，五字改為末眼，音節截斷，便合南曲入聲唱法。」

　　一手拍著桌子道：「你聽，兩月夫妻，一旦孤另。」桂保道：「你真講得不錯。」又道：「你知道唱南曲，有用一凡工尺的沒有？」春喜道：「南曲是沒有一凡的，是人人盡知。惟有一處，我問過你令兄，他是個刺殺旦。我問他南曲笛子上有一凡沒有，他也說沒有。我說你做《刺梁》那一齣，是南北合套，梁冀所唱之曲皆係南曲，到看報時唱的『酒困潦倒』這『潦倒』上的工尺，就吹出一凡。因為鄔飛霞接唱北曲，不能不出調，所以非一凡不可。你說南曲用一凡，就只有此一處，並無第二處。」桂保點點頭道：「我也聽得我哥哥與人講，大約還是你對他說的。」春喜道：「若說不講究唱也罷了，既要講究，唱錯的還不少呢。譬如那《小宴》一齣，南北合套音節最好。若以人之神情摹想當日光景，至《驚變》處，唱到『恁道是失機的哥舒翰』，非用五六五出調高唱不可。既驚變矣，則倉皇失措之神自在言外。且下文還有社稷摧殘等語，慢騰騰低唱是何神理？」琪官道：「這也論得極是。我想那些口白，也都有不妥當處，一氣說完，後來唱出，全無頭緒，若斷章摘句起來，幾至不通。」春喜道：「可是不麼。譬如《陽告》一齣，出場時一口說盡，所以後頭唱的曲文，與口白文氣不接。如今班中唱的個個是如此。要依我，就改他口白。」桂保道：「怎樣改呢？」春喜道：「你記第一段的口白是：『望大王爺早賜報應』，與《滾繡球》一枝『他因功名阻歸』，文氣不接。第二段口白：『在神前焚香設誓』與《叨叨令》一枝『那天知地知』，文氣又不對。第三段口白『勾去那廝魂靈與奴對證』，與《脫布衫》一枝『他好生忘筌得魚』，文氣又不接。依我要把第一段口白『奴家敫桂英，因王魁負義再娶，要到海神廟把昔日焚香設誓情由哭訴一番，求個報應。來此已是，不免徑入。』把這一段說完進廟，再向大王爺案前哭訴，之後也只說『奴家敫桂英，與濟寧王魁結為夫妻，誰想他負義又娶。媽媽逼奴必嫁，奴家不從，致遭毆辱，忿恨難伸，故到殿前把已往從前之事訴告一番，求大王爺早賜報應。當時那王魁呵』再唱那《滾繡球》一枝，文氣便接。唱完之後，再說『定盟之時，神前設誓，誓同生死，若負此心，永墮地獄。呵喲，是這麼的□。』這才是『神前設誓，天知地知呢』。這只唱完，說道『不是奴家心腸忒狠，他到京中了狀元，另娶韓丞相之女為妻，一旦把奴休了，是令人氣憤不過□。』把他頭一段口白分作三段，這就通身文氣都接了。」仲清、文澤、王恂道：「這都改得好，但如今講究唱崑腔的也不少，怎麼就不曉得這些毛病呢？」春喜道：「唱清曲的人，原不用口白，他來改正他做什麼？唱戲曲的課師，教曲時總是先教曲文，後將口白接寫一篇，擠在一處，沒有分開段落，所以沿襲下來，總是這樣。」眾人正在談得高興，只聽那間房後面角門一響，房內腳步聲，有人走出來。眾人留心看時，簾子一掀，鑽出個光頭來，穿件黃□絲短僧衣，藍綢褲子，散著褲腳，趿著青線網涼鞋，搖著鵝毛扇子。見了眾人，滿面堆下笑來，搶步上前，和著雙手，半揖半叩的見文澤等三人，又與桂保等三人拉了拉手，原來是唐和尚。文澤讓他坐了，唐和尚鞠躬如也，坐在炕沿上。走堂的倒了一鍾茶給他，唐和尚道：「這茶不好，你另沏壺雨前，放些珠蘭在裡面。少爺們在此，好好的伺候。」走堂的笑嘻嘻的答應了。唐和尚道：「今日少爺們這麼高興，到小莊來。」王恂道：「我們來過多回了。」和尚笑道：「少爺說謊，今日尚是頭一次。少爺們若到來，我沒有不曉得的。如果酒多了，還可以裡面坐坐。」

　　文澤道：「那倒不消，我們聞了那氣味就要醉的。」唐和尚道：「如今田老爺是貴人了，他搬出後，我也沒有見著他。好容易一年之內，中舉、中進士、中狀元，這是天上文曲星，人間豈常有的？不是我說，也幸遇見了那位蘇相公，倒被他管好了。未見那蘇相公以前，田老爺又不是如今的魏大爺一樣？天天鎖著房門，在戲園子裡過日子。那位高老爺更有趣，我是不敢見他的。遠遠的見著房門，就躲起來，不然就是賊禿長，賊禿短，嬉皮笑臉的，沒有頑笑不開口。有一回頑得我苦。我們寺裡做法事，他不曉得那裡去買了一個角先生，塞在我袖兜裡。後來有些客來，在房裡閒坐，我熱了脫衣，一翻袖子，落了下來，惹得那些人大笑，說我買去送尼姑的。他還將白粉在那先生腦袋上寫了四個字，是『歸雲小像』。臊得我要死。停一停我見了他，他忍不住笑，我才知道是他算計我。我說：『高老爺，你這麼刻薄，我天天拜佛，保佑你多下一場。』去年果然應了我的口，沒有中。不然，他今年榜眼沒有，探花是一定有的。」

　　仲清等大笑。

　　唐和尚道：「我聽得說，這位蘇相公如今也出了班子，田老太太認他為義子，宅裡都稱他為二老爺，是真的麼？」文澤道：「沒有的話。蘇相公也沒有住在那裡，他們下人稱呼他為蘇大爺是真的。」唐和尚道：「這蘇相公本來好，斯斯文文，和和氣氣，見了我們也是待得一樣，必恭必敬，不當我們是個和尚，少了頭髮看待。不像那個什麼琴相公，在華府裡的，見人板著臉，一點笑容也沒有。」王恂道：「方才裡頭吹唱的是誰？」唐和尚道：「那就是魏大爺。」文澤道：「那個魏大爺？」仲清道：「魏聘才在這裡作寓。」唐和尚道：「魏大爺，想少爺們都認識的。」王恂道：「認識之至。」唐和尚道：「這個人真好，真是個滿場飛。近來他也要出京了。方才是楊八爺、張、顧二位師老爺在那裡，大家高興，唱了幾只曲子。」

　　仲清道：「他出京怎麼？」和尚道：「他捐了個從九品，如今是分發湖北去了，這也是他運氣好。正月裡被賊一偷，偷去衣服、銀錢等物，共有千金，也就把他的家私去了一半。後來他又包了那個玉天仙，每月一百五十吊錢，四五個月也支持不來，漸漸的當賣東西起來。我常常勸他道：『婊子無情，兔子無義，你的錢也乾了，他的情也斷了。』誰知這玉天仙竟不給人料著，他與魏大爺十分相得，竟拆散不開，倒拿出他的積蓄來，與他捐了分發，說定了嫁他，到出京時同走。這魏大爺以後非但不要花錢，倒還可以使他的錢。誰料婊子之中，也有這等有情有義的人，不是奇事嗎？最可笑是那潘三，他因欠玉天仙的嫖錢不能還，他就引他的表姪去逛，留他表姪住下，他就偷跑了。

　　他表姪住了兩夜才明白，即至要走，那些撈毛的要錢，又不叫他走。他表姪沒法，只得同那婊子坐了車回家，當了兩票當，才打發了婊子。他表姪忙至潘老三家內告知，家中大鬧了一場。

　　潘老三沒法，只得將手腕上的肉，自己咬下了兩塊。人都說他為嫖割股，你們說這個自行傷可笑不可笑？」於是大家大笑，道：「那潘三本不是個東西。」文澤道：「我知道你與奚十一相好。」唐和尚道：「這奚大老爺鬧得很，今年生了毒瘡，幾乎性命不保，還是我醫好他的。如今他也要到班了，七月內有缺就是他的。我想人生聚散是一定的。去年有位富三老爺，是魏大爺相好，魏大爺托我照應，才選了湖北。有個貴大爺，是富三爺的相好，他們是朝夕不離的，也得了湖北的同知。如今魏大爺又要到湖北去了，他們這三位相好，仍舊聚在一處，豈不是緣分麼？譬如你們三位，也是天天相見的，在京做官是一樣，將來如果都放了外任，一個做撫臺，一個做藩臺，一個做臬臺，仍舊的聚在一個城內，豈不有趣？」說罷大笑，恭惟得文澤等甚是歡喜。

　　那三個相公看著唐和尚脅肩諂笑，好不難看。仲清道：「連日未見瑤卿。」琪官道：「瑤卿近日從著吉甫學琴呢，竟是足不出戶。吉甫也真好靜，他當日教過梅卿彈琴，自梅卿死後，他的《梅花三弄》是再不彈的了。你說這也算深於情了。」仲清道：「吉甫的人本沈靜高雅，於這些文玩無上無不精通。」大家談論，日已西沉，文澤等也要散了，王恂叫走堂的報帳，文澤又搶作東，兩人爭執，謙讓一回。唐和尚對著走堂的把嘴扭了一扭，走堂的出去交代了櫃上，進來說道：「這帳兩位少爺不用爭會，唐大爺已會過了。」文澤道：「這怎麼說？」王恂道：「斷無此理。」唐和尚笑道：「些須敬意，三位少爺肯賞臉，常來坐坐就沾光多了。況和尚沒有折本的買賣，明日就拿著緣簿到宅裡來，少爺只要多寫一筆就是。」說了又大笑，拿著扇子在他們三人身上扇了幾扇。仲清等倒不好再說，只得謝了一聲，說：「我們竟吃到十一方了。」說著，大家又笑了一陣，帶了三旦出來。唐和尚與掌櫃的送出大門，看上了車，方才進去。

　　卻說魏聘材與玉天仙相好，倒得了他的嫖錢，捐了分發，掣著湖北，好不有興。已另租了幾間房子，從寺裡搬出來，與玉天仙同居。這兩日置備些出京物件，已買了一個丫頭，僱了一個老婆子，玉天仙做起奶奶來。這玉天仙本是揚州瘦馬，到京來頗有聲名。但年紀已二十七歲，比聘才大了兩年。相貌極為標緻，看著還像二十來歲人，更兼彈唱皆精，與聘才甚為合意，故成了夫妻。聘才想起去年元茂所借之當還沒有歸還，便到孫宅去找他，誰知元茂同了他兩個舅子下通州赴考去了，只好認了晦氣。到出京那幾日，一起一起的餞行，潘其觀、奚十一、張仲雨、馮子佩、楊梅窗、張笑梅、顧月卿、唐和尚等輪流作餞，唐和尚的莊子好不熱鬧，聘才又辭了幾天行。

　　白菊花未從良時與玉天仙同在一局，且甚相好，結為異姓姊妹，玉天仙長菊花兩歲。菊花與奚十一講了，要請玉天仙過來餞行，奚十一豈有不肯之理？即請了玉天仙到家。菊花出外迎接。到了裡面見了禮，坐下各談契闊。玉天仙道：「我見四妹從了良，又遇見這位多情的老爺，我便心上羨慕。不料的我的運氣不好，去年吃了一場官司。我看這個魏大爺倒很有情，為我吃了這些苦，還是待我一樣，而且比前更好，我所以定了主意嫁了他。又見他手頭不寬，在京裡費用大，候選無期，遂把歷年積下的東西與他捐了分發。雖是磕頭蟲，到底也算個老爺，比咱們接客時總強了。」菊花道：「自然，姐夫雖然是個小官，姐姐到底是位太太。你妹夫雖是個大老爺，妹子終是個偏房。衙門雖比你家大些，這名分是不及你。而且他家裡還有好幾房人在家，將來知道怎樣？那裡及得姐姐一馬一鞍的安穩。況且姐夫又年輕，又俊俏，人又能乾，那裡選得出這種人呢。」

　　玉天仙道：「你見過你姐夫麼？」菊花道：「姐夫也常來找我們老爺，所以我也看見過他幾次，人才是沒有說的。」玉天仙面有喜色，笑道：「只要裙裡香，管他十二房。妹妹這麼個人，妹夫豈有不一心一意的。你看那楊八妹夫也是個從九，再沒有選期，盡仗著看風水，能賺多少人？他家裡也利害，如今與六妹妹也遠了，那六妹妹也真教他賺苦了，那個人才沒良心呢。聽說他上了回江南，也不知是誰賺他，叫他給門戶中帶了一封信。他到江南就坐著轎子，穿著衣帽，拿著眷晚生的帖去拜。到了門，投了帖，還是轎夫說：『老爺，這是個忘八家。』他才沒有進去，你說怯不怯？」聽得菊花也歡喜了。二人又笑了一會，就叫了個女先兒來，唱了半天，又叫個耍猴的來頑了一回。

　　玉天仙吃了飯，謝了菊花要回，菊花送出來。到了二門，兩人還是依依的拉著手，站住說話。姬亮軒在書房裡聽得清清楚楚，便剜破窗紙，閉著一眼，睜著一眼，從窗隙裡望將出去。

　　先見一個老婆子拿了衣包，又一個小丫頭拿了一根長煙袋、一把團扇。只見玉天仙一身華服，滿頭珠翠，很像個奶奶模樣。

　　不大不小，一個容長臉兒，容光滑潔，體態風騷，裙下金蓮約有四寸，甚是伶俏，比菊花身材略高了些。菊花穿件蛋青紗衫，內襯桃紅衫，下是月白紗褲，穿著厚底堆絨蝴蝶鞋。兩鬢堆鴉，高鬟滴翠，臉上微帶幾點俏麻，美目含情，春容滿面。把姬亮軒看得筋酥骨軟，口內流涎。誰料這個窗紙還是舊年糊的，風吹日曬，也脆極了。亮軒只顧偷看，把個額角靠在紙上，拍的一響，裂破了一塊。玉天仙回頭見窗內有人偷看他們，玉天仙也就走了出去。菊花送出二門，看上了車，轉身回來，抬頭望見亮軒的窗紙破處，他尚在裡百偷看。欲要笑時，已勉強忍住，低著頭進去了。

　　聘才出京之日，唐和尚直送到十里長亭，灑淚而別。聘才回家接了父母，同往湖北，後來書中就沒有他的事了。要敘李元茂、孫嗣徽在通州小考，鬧了一個小小的笑話，且俟下回分解。

Chunhang had already arranged the marriage with Lord Su’s daughter, and the wedding was set for the seventh day of the seventh month. As May passed, the days grew longer, and the scorching summer heat intensified.

Liu Wenze, having been appointed as a Ministry of Personnel official, worked in the same department as Xu Ziyun, and both of them had to report regularly to the office. However, these young officials didn’t take their duties too seriously. Instead, they focused more on their carriages, clothing, and using work as an excuse to socialize. They often visited theaters and pleasure houses, enjoying their time with friends.

One day, as Wenze was on his way back from the office, he passed by Lin Chunxi’s house and asked his servant if Chunxi was home. Upon hearing that he was, Wenze got out of his carriage and went inside. From a distance, Wenze saw Chunxi wearing a white silk shirt and sitting in front of a glass bowl filled with iced lotus root. As soon as Chunxi saw Wenze, he greeted him with a bright smile and said, “You never visit me, but the other day, you mentioned wanting my white porcelain ice bucket. I found a nice one for you, the perfect size. I’ll bring it to you tomorrow.”

Chunxi replied, “Thank you! I’ve always thought white porcelain looks classier than glass.”

Wenze glanced around the study and commented, “You’ve changed some of the decorations.”

Chunxi said, “Look at this painting—it’s by Huang He Shanqiao. Do you think it’s authentic?”

Wenze examined it and said, “It doesn’t look genuine to me.”

Chunxi responded, “Jingyi gave it to me, saying it’s real.”

Wenze laughed, “If it were real, he wouldn’t have given it to you, knowing you’re not much of a connoisseur.”

Chunxi laughed, “As long as it looks good, why care about authenticity?”

Wenze admired the two elegant rooms of Chunxi’s study. In front was a small square courtyard planted with flowers and potted plants, and a small awning provided shade. Behind the study, four or five banana trees were growing by the northern wall, their leaves covered with writing—some in standard script, some in cursive, varying in size. Wenze asked, “Did you write this? It must be hard to write in midair.”

Chunxi explained, “I thought of the phrase ‘words written on banana leaves remain green,’ so naturally, banana leaves are perfect for writing. If I cut them down, I wouldn’t have as many leaves to practice on. I write on one side, then on the other, and when they’re full, I wipe them clean and start again. These leaves are just sitting here growing large, perfect for me to practice my calligraphy. If I wrote on paper, people might laugh at me. But writing on banana leaves is more forgiving. I even paint little insects on them. Let me show you; tell me if they look realistic.”

He led Wenze to the back and plucked a small banana leaf, showing him various drawings of dragonflies, mantises, crickets, bees, and spiders. Wenze chuckled, “You’ve got talent! This is quite creative. You might surpass Yaoqing.”

Chunxi replied, “I’m actually a bit upset with Yaoqing lately. His painting is certainly better than mine, but he’s been at it for two or three years, while I just started this spring. When I asked him for advice, he either laughed at me or dismissed me. And when I asked him for his techniques, he wouldn’t share them. Now I don’t let him see my work anymore, but he keeps asking to see it. I’ll only show him once I’ve perfected it. Jingyi gave me a lot of practice pieces, telling me to follow them instead of relying on the painting manual.”

Chunxi then smiled and said, “Let me paint a fan for you.”

Wenze replied, “Not now—wait until you’ve improved.”

Chunxi teased, “You’re too picky. Who says my painting isn’t good now? If you have a nice round fan, I’ll paint something special for you.”

With that, Chunxi dashed inside and returned with a round fan on which he had painted a scene of a praying mantis catching a cicada. The cicada’s wings were spread wide, with one wing pinned under the mantis’ body, as if it were making a sharp, shrill sound. The mantis had its forelegs gripping the cicada’s neck, about to bite, its eyes bulging, and its antennae pointing in different directions, as if in motion. Wenze was impressed and exclaimed, “Did you really paint this?”

Chunxi nodded. Wenze said, “I don’t believe it.”

Chunxi replied, “If you don’t believe me, I’ll paint it in front of you.”

Wenze said, “Just give me this fan.”

Chunxi hesitated, “I want to keep this one for myself.”

Wenze insisted, “I don’t care whether you want to keep it or not. I want this fan. Just sign it.”

Chunxi had no choice but to sign it and give it to Wenze. Wenze admired the work, saying, “This is already better than Yaoqing’s. Your calligraphy is also excellent.”

Chunxi remarked, “Yaoqing can only paint orchids, bamboo, and a few simple flowers. His landscapes are a mess, and he doesn’t know how to paint insects at all. I’m not comfortable with you saying I’m better than him now, but maybe I’ll catch up to him someday.”

As they were talking, Zhongqing, Wang Xun, Qiguan, and Guibao arrived together. Wenze, delighted, asked, “Why have you all come here at the same time today without arranging it?”

Zhongqing replied, “Yongan wanted to visit Ruixiang, but we ran into Yuyan and thought about going to the newly opened estate. When we saw your carriage outside, we decided to come in.”

Wenze asked, “Is this the one opened by the monk Tang at Anji Hall? I’ve heard the place is nice, and he’s even added a few rooms from the temple to it. Let’s go there.”

Chunxi said, “It’s terribly hot today. Isn’t it fine to stay here?”

Guibao replied, “That place is great too. There are rooms filled with flowers, and the large canopy keeps it nice and cool. It’s actually better there.”

They urged Chunxi to change his clothes, and then they all got into their carriages and headed to Anji Hall. Once they arrived at the carriage yard opposite the hall, they got out. The shopkeeper hurried out to greet them and led them to a private room in the back. It was a three-room suite, with one room separated for bedding and curtains. Outside, there were two seating areas—one with a round table, the other with a square one—both made of gold-lacquered wood. On the wall hung four paintings of crabs, which were quite lifelike. Above the paintings hung a peach-colored silk banner inscribed with the words “Ninefold Spring Scenery,” with a dedication reading, “Congratulations to Brother Guangyun Chan Master and Brother Ruilin on their grand opening.” There was also a red paper couplet written in gold:

“To grind the ink once more for Gao Lishi,
And revisit the brazier with Zhuo Wenjun.”

Everyone laughed heartily after looking at the decorations, and Zhongqing said, “No wonder it feels so hot in here! Just looking at these tacky couplets and paintings is enough to make anyone sweat.” They then glanced at two large horizontal banners on the walls. One, written by someone with the surname Ma, was unbearably vulgar. The other was a strange painting depicting Zhang Sheng touring a temple, which caused Wenze and the others to laugh again.

The shopkeeper entered, busily preparing for their meal, personally serving them a few cups of tea before leaving to bring in the waiter to take their orders. Wang Xun remarked, “The stir-fried shark fin and roasted duck here are famous. Let’s order those two.” Each person added their own orders, mostly cold dishes with only a few hot ones. The waiter first brought out the wine cups and small dishes. The fruit plates, delicately prepared, contained preserved fruits. They were also served four pots of wine: Chen Shao, Papaya, Hundred Flowers, and Huiquan. A small incense burner was lit on the nearby table, and an ice bucket held various treats—watermelon, fresh walnuts, almonds, large peaches, grapes, and chilled lotus roots—soaked in ice water.

Zhongqing sat at the head, followed by Wenze, then Wang Xun. Qiguan, Chunxi, and Guibao sat interspersed among them. A few dishes arrived, and everyone drank and chatted casually.

Wenze asked if anyone had seen Ziyu recently. Zhongqing responded, “The last time we saw him was when we bid farewell on the seventh of last month. After that, I don’t think Yuxiang will be stepping out anymore. We’ve visited him a few times, and he’s been ill for a few days, looking just as he did last summer. Right now, his spirit seems to be following Yuning down the Yangtze River, likely staying with him until they reach Nanchang before returning.”

Qiguan, hearing this, frowned and showed a trace of sorrow in his expression. He said, “On the sixth of last month, when I invited them over for a farewell gathering, we managed to hold back the tears, though it wasn’t easy. But by the time we reached the Huanghai Pavilion, things changed, and I still feel sad whenever I think about it.”

Wang Xun added, “Thankfully, there were no outsiders there that day. If any stranger had witnessed their behavior, they would have found it laughable. Yuning managed to keep his composure, as there were many people seeing him off, and such emotions are to be expected during farewells. But Yuxiang—he couldn’t control himself. He stood there staring, pulling him into the carriage and refusing to let go, and then that crying—what was all that for? It’s a good thing Duoxiang urged Dao Weng to leave quickly. Otherwise, even he would have been suspicious of what was going on.”

Wenze remarked, “Exactly! Comparing Yuxiang’s situation with Xiangfan’s is like comparing two completely different worlds. While Yuxiang suffers, Xiangfan has everything he could wish for. Not only is he close to Meixiang day and night, but now he’s set to marry into a prestigious family—another Su, no less, both talented and beautiful. Can you believe Xiangfan’s luck? Among our group of friends, he’s the only one who’s truly prospering.”

Zhongqing agreed, “Of course.”

Wang Xun then asked, “Why has Zhujun (Shi Nanxiang) been less enthusiastic lately? What’s the reason?”

Zhongqing replied, “It’s because he didn’t make it into the top three ranks, which has dampened his spirits. Now, he seems to prefer avoiding the heat and seeking a quiet place, which is why he’s been staying at the Yiyuan garden and avoiding interactions with the newer officials from this year.”

Wenze commented, “If some of you pass the upcoming ‘Hongci’ examination, that would be great. We should also remind Yuxiang to take care of his health.”

Zhongqing and Wang Xun nodded in agreement.

Guibao turned to Wang Xun and said, “I remember when we were at Yiyuan, I gave that riddle where one word splits into three. You couldn’t figure it out at the time. Now I’ve come up with a new word puzzle—this time divided into four categories: ‘Old management,’ ‘New collection,’ ‘Elimination,’ and ‘Reality.’ For example, take the word 酒 (wine)…” As he spoke, he began writing on the table. “The old management is 酉 (the radical for alcohol), the new collection is three drops of water (氵), which together form 酒 (wine). Eliminate the middle stroke of 酉, and the result is 洒 (to sprinkle). It’s all like this. You all take turns, and if anyone fails to come up with something good, they’ll have to drink a cup as a penalty.”

Chunxi replied, “That’s easy. We won’t be drinking much today. I’ll start with the character 天 (heaven). The old management is 天, and the new collection adds a bamboo radical (竹), making 笑 (to laugh). Eliminate the ‘person’ radical, and the result is 竺 (bamboo).”

Everyone praised him, “Well done.”

Qiguan said, “I have one too. The old management is the character 金 (gold), and the new collection is the character 则 (standard).” He wrote out the character 鍘 (to cut): “Eliminate the 贝 (shell) radical, and the result is 釗 (bright).”

Guibao said, “What’s the combination of 金 and 则?”

Qiguan replied, “It’s the character for ‘cutting grass’—鍘.”

Guibao responded, “We should stop using such obscure words. If we start flipping through dictionaries for rare characters, we could go on forever, and no one will recognize the words. Where’s the fun in that?”

Qiguan, seeing his point, remained silent. Zhongqing remarked, “This is actually quite interesting. Let’s keep going. I’ll try one. The old management is 射 (to shoot), the new collection is 木 (wood), making 榭 (pavilion). Eliminate the body radical, and the result is 村 (village).”

Guibao praised him, “Nicely done!”

Wenze continued, “The old management is 圭 (jade tablet), the new collection is 木 (wood), making 桂 (osmanthus). Eliminate the 土 (earth) radical, and the result is 杜 (stop).”

Wang Xun added, “The old management is 寺 (temple), the new collection is 言 (speech), making 詩 (poetry). Eliminate the 土 radical, and the result is 討 (to demand).”

Guibao commented, “That’s better than what we did with the character 田 (field) last time. I’ll say the old management is 一 (one), the new collection is 史 (history), making 吏 (official). Eliminate the 口 (mouth) radical, and the result is 丈 (husband).”

Qiguan said, “My ‘old management’ is the character 串 (string), and with the addition of 心 (heart), it becomes 患 (suffering). After removing the 口 (mouth) radical, the resulting character is 忠 (loyalty).”

Chunxi said, “My ‘old management’ is the character 昌 (prosper), and with the addition of the radical 門 (gate), it becomes 閶 (Chang, as in Chang’an, the city). After removing 曰 (say), the resulting character is 間 (space).”

Zhongqing continued, “My ‘old management’ is the character 賤 (cheap), and with the addition of the three water radicals (氵), it becomes 濺 (splash). After removing the 貝 (shell) radical, the resulting character is 淺 (shallow).”

Wenze said, “My ‘old management’ is the character 波 (wave), and with the addition of 女 (woman), it becomes 婆 (old woman). After removing 波, the resulting character is 女 (woman).”

Chunxi protested, “Wait a minute! You’ve got it wrong. How can your ‘old management’ be 波, and after removing it, it’s still 波? You added 女, but how can the final result still be 女? You missed the transformative process.”

Guibao added, “That deserves a penalty.”

Wenze laughed, “I misspoke. I had it right in my mind.” Then he corrected himself, “After removing 皮 (skin), not 波.”

Qiguan laughed and said, “What kind of word has 婆 (old woman) without 皮?”

Chunxi said, “You should remove the three water radicals and add 女, which makes it the character 汝 (you).”

Wenze chuckled, “Exactly, it’s the character 汝.”

Guibao commented, “That feels unnatural. You deserve to drink a cup as punishment.”

Wenze laughed, “I’m done playing with you all.” He drank his cup of wine, and Wang Xun said, “The ‘old management’ is the character 眇 (dim), and with the addition of the three water radicals, it becomes 渺 (vast). After removing the 目 (eye) radical, the resulting character is 沙 (sand).”

Guibao said, “The ‘old management’ is the character 士 (scholar), and with the addition of the 口 (mouth) radical, it becomes 吉 (good fortune). After removing the 一 (one) radical, the resulting character is 古 (ancient).”

Wenze joked, “You’re speaking with your mouth wide open, yet things aren’t quite aligning. You should raise it up a little more.”

Everyone laughed, and Guibao remarked, “That’s nitpicking. Even if it’s a little off, it doesn’t need to be pushed so hard like with the 女 radical earlier.”

Everyone laughed even more. Qiguan said, “The ‘old management’ is the character 胡 (beard), and with the addition of the three water radicals, it becomes 湖 (lake). After removing the character 沽 (to sell), the resulting character is 月 (moon).”

Chunxi said, “The ‘old management’ is the character 邑 (city), and with the addition of 才 (talent), it becomes 挹 (to scoop). After removing the 口 (mouth) radical, the resulting character is 把 (handle).”

Wenze remarked, “This word game isn’t very interesting. Let’s switch topics.”

They drank a few more cups of wine, and soon they heard singing coming from the next room. It was a performance of the song Nanpu, and they could hear the lyrics, “So much sorrow in parting, two months as a couple, now suddenly alone.”

Guibao turned to Chunxi and asked, “Xiaomei, you’ve been paying more attention to singing techniques lately. Should the entering tone in Southern Opera be broken off or can it remain continuous?”

Chunxi replied, “If it’s an entering tone, it should be broken off.”

Guibao nodded, “Yes, it should be sung with a break. Did you hear how that singer just now performed? It was the same as we do. The ‘工尺’ (musical notes) for the word ‘妻’ (wife) are 5-6, ‘工尺’ for ‘一’ (one) are 6-5. How could the word ‘一’ not be broken?”

Chunxi responded, “It’s because they haven’t adjusted the beat correctly. If they did, it would break. The way it was sung, the ‘五’ (five) in ‘妻’ starts in the middle of the beat, the ‘六’ (six) is at the middle beat, the ‘工’ (note) is at the first beat, and the ‘尺’ (note) is at the middle beat. For ‘一’, the ‘工尺’ begins with the first beat of ‘六’, then continues with the middle beat of ‘五’. Sung this way, there’s no break, but that doesn’t follow the rule of breaking the entering tone in Southern Opera. If you want the ‘一’ character to break, it’s simple—just extend the note on ‘妻’ and adjust the beats for the rest of the notes. Then the break will match the Southern Opera tradition.”

He tapped the table as he continued, “Listen: ‘兩月夫妻，一旦孤另’ (Two months as a couple, now suddenly alone).”

Guibao laughed, “You’re absolutely right.”

Guibao asked again, “Do you know if Southern Opera ever uses the note 一凡 (a specific musical note)?”

Chunxi replied, “Southern Opera doesn’t usually use 一凡. Everyone knows that. However, there is one instance where it’s used. I asked your brother, who plays the stabbing dan role, about it. I asked if Southern Opera had 一凡 on the flute, and he said no. But I told him that during ‘刺梁’ (Stabbing Liang), which blends both Northern and Southern styles, all the songs Liang Ji sings are Southern Opera. When the report is read aloud, the ‘酒困潦倒’ line uses 一凡 on ‘潦倒’. That’s because Wu Feixia follows with a Northern tune, so 一凡 is necessary. If you’re talking about Southern Opera using 一凡, that’s the only instance—there’s no second example.”

Guibao nodded, “I remember my brother mentioning that, and I’m sure it’s because you told him.”

Chunxi added, “If we’re not being meticulous, that’s one thing. But if we are, there are many mistakes in current performances. Take the play Xiaoyan for instance, which combines Southern and Northern tunes beautifully. When it comes to the ‘惊变’ (Sudden Change) scene, the line ‘你道是失機的哥舒翰’ should be sung with a strong and high tone to reflect the character’s panic. The relaxed, low tones some singers use completely miss the emotional intensity of the moment.”

Qiguan agreed, “That makes sense. I also think the spoken lines often lack clarity. They’re delivered in one breath, and by the time the singing starts, there’s no coherence. If we examine them more closely, they often seem disjointed.”

Chunxi said, “Exactly. Take the play Yanggao for example. The spoken lines in the opening are so rushed that they don’t connect well with the lyrics that follow. Nowadays, all the performers do it this way. I’d prefer to rewrite the spoken parts.”

Guibao asked, “How would you rewrite them?”

Chunxi replied, “The first line is, ‘望大王爺早賜報應’ (I hope the Great Lord grants swift justice), followed by the song Gunxiuqiu‘s ‘因功名阻歸’ (Fame prevents a return), but the flow of the text is off. The second line, ‘在神前焚香設誓’ (Burn incense and swear before the gods), is followed by Daodaoling‘s ‘那天知地知’ (Heaven and Earth bear witness), which also doesn’t match. And the third line, ‘勾去那廝魂靈與奴對證’ (Take that wretch’s soul and bring it to me for confrontation), is followed by Tuobushan‘s ‘好生忘筌得魚’ (He forgets his humble origins after catching the fish). These don’t connect well. I’d rewrite the first section to go like this: ‘I, Jiao Guiying, have come here because Wang Kui betrayed me and remarried. I’ve come to the Sea God Temple to cry out for justice.’ Then she would enter the temple and explain her grievances, followed by the song Gunxiuqiu. This would make the whole narrative smoother.”

Zhongqing, Wenze, and Wang Xun all nodded, “That’s a great revision! But with so many people studying Kunqu now, why hasn’t anyone fixed these flaws?”

Chunxi replied, “Kunqu singers usually don’t use spoken lines, so they don’t bother correcting them. When teaching actors, instructors typically teach the songs first and tack on the spoken lines afterward without breaking them into proper sections. That’s why these mistakes persist.”

As they were chatting, the door to the adjacent room creaked, and they heard footsteps approaching. The door curtain lifted, and a bald man in a yellow silk monk’s robe appeared. He wore loose blue silk trousers with

the legs tucked in and a pair of blue woven sandals. He held a feather fan and smiled widely as he walked toward the group, clasping his hands and bowing slightly. It was none other than Monk Tang. He greeted Wenze and the others with a bow and shook hands with Guibao and the others.

Wenze offered him a seat, and Monk Tang sat at the edge of the kang (a raised, heated platform). The waiter poured him a cup of tea, but Monk Tang said, “This tea isn’t good. Brew a pot of rainwater tea with some jasmine buds. Serve the young masters properly.” The waiter nodded with a smile.

Monk Tang then said, “It’s a pleasure to see the young masters enjoying themselves here today.”

Wang Xun replied, “We’ve been here many times.”

Monk Tang laughed, “Don’t tease me. This is your first visit today. If you come more often, I’ll definitely know. If you drink too much, you’re welcome to rest inside.”

Wenze said, “That won’t be necessary. Just the smell of the place is enough to get us drunk.”

Monk Tang replied, “Well, these days, Lord Tian has become a nobleman. Ever since he moved out, I haven’t seen him. It’s rare to see someone achieve such success in one year—passing the imperial examination for provincial graduate, metropolitan graduate, and then becoming the top scholar. That’s like a literary star descending from heaven! People like that are rare on earth. Not to mention, it was fortunate that he met Master Su, who guided him so well. Before meeting Master Su, wasn’t Lord Tian just like the current Master Wei, locking himself in his room and spending all his time at the theater? And that Lord Gao—he’s even more entertaining! I wouldn’t dare face him. Whenever I’d see his door from afar, I’d quickly avoid him. If I didn’t, he’d call me ‘bald rascal’ this and ‘bald rascal’ that, joking around endlessly.

“Once, he really played a trick on me. We were holding a Buddhist ceremony at the temple, and I don’t know where he got it, but he slipped a horn into my sleeve. Later, some guests came by and were sitting in the room chatting. It got warm, so I took off my outer robe, and the horn fell out. Everyone burst into laughter, saying I must have bought it as a gift for a nun. To make it worse, he had even written the words ‘Guiyun’s Miniature’ in white powder on the horn. I was so embarrassed I wanted to die. Later, when I saw him, he couldn’t stop laughing. Only then did I realize it was all his doing. I told him, ‘Master Gao, you’re so wicked! I pray to Buddha every day, hoping you’ll fail your exams again.’ And sure enough, last year, he didn’t pass. If not for that, he would’ve surely taken second place in the exams this year, if not third.”

Zhongqing and the others burst into laughter.

Monk Tang continued, “I heard that this Master Su has also left the theater. Madam Tian has adopted him as her godson, and in their household, they now call him ‘Second Lord.’ Is that true?”

Wenze replied, “Not quite. Master Su hasn’t moved in with them, but the servants do call him ‘Master Su,’ that’s true.”

Monk Tang said, “Master Su has always been a good person—polite, gentle, and respectful to everyone. Even when he sees monks like us, he treats us with the same courtesy, never looking down on us just because we’re bald. He’s nothing like that other person, that Mr. Qin from the Hua residence. He always wears a stern face and never cracks a smile.”

Wang Xun asked, “Who was playing the flute and singing just now?”

Monk Tang replied, “That was Master Wei.”

Wenze asked, “Which Master Wei?”

Zhongqing said, “Wei Pingcai is staying here as a guest.”

Monk Tang added, “You all must know Master Wei well.”

Wang Xun responded, “Of course we do.”

Monk Tang went on, “He’s a good fellow, always full of energy. He’s planning to leave the capital soon. Just now, he was with Master Yang, Master Zhang, and Master Gu, and they sang a few songs together, enjoying themselves.”

Zhongqing asked, “Why is he leaving the capital?”

Monk Tang explained, “He donated money to get a minor official rank, and now he’s being assigned to Hubei. It’s actually good luck for him. Earlier this year, in the first month, his house was robbed, and the thieves made off with his clothes, silver, and other belongings—about a thousand taels worth—half his fortune. Then, he spent a lot of money on that courtesan Yutianxian, paying her 150 strings of cash per month. After four or five months, he couldn’t keep up and started selling off his possessions. I often warned him, ‘Prostitutes are heartless, just like rabbits. When your money’s gone, so is their affection.’ But to everyone’s surprise, Yutianxian didn’t act as people expected. She and Master Wei became so close that they couldn’t be separated. In fact, she even gave him her savings to help him pay for his new post. She’s promised to marry him and leave the capital with him when he goes. So now, not only does he not need to spend money on her, but he can also use her money. Isn’t it amazing that there’s actually a courtesan with such loyalty and affection?”

The group laughed at this, and Monk Tang continued, “The funniest part is about that scoundrel Pan San. He owed Yutianxian a gambling debt he couldn’t pay, so he took his cousin to visit her and left the poor fellow behind while he sneaked off. His cousin stayed with Yutianxian for two nights before realizing what had happened. When he tried to leave, the debt collectors wouldn’t let him go without paying. He had no choice but to go home with the courtesan, pawn two pieces of jewelry, and settle the debt. Then, he rushed to Pan San’s house to confront him, and a huge argument broke out.”

Pan Lao San had no choice but to bite off two pieces of flesh from his own wrist. People said he did this to pay off his gambling debts at the brothel. Can you imagine how ridiculous it is to self-inflict such an injury?” At this, everyone burst into laughter, agreeing, “That Pan San is truly worthless.”

Wenze said, “I know you and Xi Shiyi are close.”

Monk Tang responded, “Oh, that Lord Xi caused quite the trouble this year. He developed a severe abscess and nearly lost his life, but I was the one who cured him. Now, he’s preparing to join the ranks. There’s a vacancy in July, and it’s practically his. I believe in fate when it comes to the coming and going of people. Last year, there was a wealthy Lord Fu San, who was good friends with Lord Wei. Thanks to Lord Wei’s recommendation, Lord Fu was appointed to Hubei. Another gentleman, Lord Gui, who was close to Lord Fu, also became a Hubei magistrate. And now, Lord Wei is heading to Hubei as well. The three friends, reunited in one place—that’s fate, isn’t it? It’s like the three of you—always seeing each other every day here in the capital. If one day you’re all assigned to posts outside the city—one as a governor, one as a provincial commander, and one as a justice minister—all in the same city, wouldn’t that be amusing?” With this, he burst into laughter, delighting Wenze and the others.

The three gentlemen found Monk Tang’s flattery and his obsequious demeanor quite laughable. Zhongqing commented, “I haven’t seen Yaoqing for a few days.”

Qiguan replied, “Yaoqing has been learning the qin from Jifu recently, and he’s hardly left the house. Jifu, too, is very fond of solitude. After Mei Qing passed away, he hasn’t played the Meihua Sanlong (Three Variations on Plum Blossoms) again. You could say he’s deeply sentimental.”

Zhongqing added, “Jifu is a man of quiet elegance, skilled in all the refined arts.”

As they continued chatting, the sun began to set, and Wenze and the others were ready to leave. Wang Xun called for the waiter to settle the bill, but Wenze insisted on paying. The two of them argued, politely refusing each other several times. Monk Tang signaled to the waiter with a subtle gesture, and the waiter went out to check with the cashier. When he returned, he said, “There’s no need for the two young masters to argue over the bill. Lord Tang has already settled it.”

Wenze said, “What do you mean by that?”

Wang Xun added, “That’s out of the question.”

Monk Tang laughed, “It’s just a small token of my respect. It’s an honor for you young masters to visit. If you come more often, I’ll benefit greatly from your presence. Besides, I never make a loss in my business. Tomorrow, I’ll come to your homes with the donation ledger, and you can each write a large sum in it.” He laughed again, waving his fan playfully over their heads. Zhongqing and the others, finding it difficult to refuse, simply thanked him and said, “It seems we’ve enjoyed ourselves until nearly eleven!” They all laughed again and left, taking the three actors with them. Monk Tang and the manager saw them off at the door, helping them into their carriages before returning inside.

Meanwhile, Wei Pingcai had struck up a close relationship with Yutianxian, and through her connections, he managed to cover his gambling debts and secure a post in Hubei. He had rented a few rooms and moved out of the temple to live with Yutianxian. Over the past few days, they’d been preparing for their departure from the capital, buying various necessities. They even hired a maid and an old woman to help around the house. Yutianxian now played the role of a proper wife. Originally from Yangzhou, Yutianxian had once been a famous courtesan, but at 27 years old, she was now two years older than Wei Pingcai. Nevertheless, her appearance was still youthful, and she looked no older than 20. Moreover, she was exceptionally skilled at both singing and playing instruments, which pleased Pingcai immensely, and so they became husband and wife.

Pingcai, however, recalled that he still owed Yuanmao some money from the previous year, which he had yet to repay. So, he went to Sun’s residence to find him, only to learn that Yuanmao had gone to Tongzhou with his two brothers-in-law to take the exams. Frustrated, Pingcai had no choice but to let it go. As the day of their departure approached, he was constantly being treated to farewell banquets, hosted by friends such as Pan Qiguan, Xi Shiyi, Zhang Zhongyu, Feng Zipei, Yang Meichuang, Zhang Xiaomei, Gu Yueqing, and Monk Tang. Monk Tang’s manor was particularly lively, and Pingcai had to delay his departure by several days due to all the farewells.

Bai Juhua, who had once been in the same troupe as Yutianxian and was quite close to her, had since left the life of a courtesan. The two had sworn sisterhood, with Yutianxian being two years older. Juhua mentioned to Xi Shiyi that she wanted to invite Yutianxian for a farewell gathering. Naturally, Xi Shiyi had no objections and promptly invited Yutianxian to his home. Juhua personally went out to greet her. After exchanging pleasantries and sitting down, they caught up on old times.

Yutianxian said, “I saw you, Sister, leave this life and find a good, loving husband, and I couldn’t help but envy your luck. I never imagined that my own fate would be so different. Last year, I even ended up involved in a lawsuit. But this Lord Wei has truly been kind to me, enduring all kinds of hardships for my sake, and his treatment of me hasn’t changed. In fact, he’s even more devoted than before, which is why I’ve decided to marry him. I saw that he wasn’t well-off, and life in the capital is expensive. There was no end in sight to his appointment, so I used all the savings I’d accumulated over the years to help him secure his post. Even if it’s just a minor rank, at least he’s an official now. It’s far better than the life we used to lead.”

Juhua replied, “Of course! Even though your husband may hold a small official post, Sister, you’re still a proper lady. My husband may be a high-ranking official, but I’m still just a concubine. His household is much grander than yours, but in terms of status, I can’t compare to you. And besides, his family already has several other wives, so who knows what the future will bring? You, on the other hand, can live peacefully with your husband, who is young, handsome, and capable. Where else could you find someone like that?”

Yutianxian asked, “Have you seen your brother-in-law?”

Juhua replied, “Yes, he often comes to visit our master, so I’ve seen him a few times. He’s quite the handsome man, no doubt about it.”

Yutianxian’s face lit up with joy, and she laughed, “As long as a woman has charm, it doesn’t matter if there are twelve wives! With a wife like you, how could your husband not be entirely devoted to you? Look at Yang Bameifu—he’s just a minor official with no hope for promotion, yet he relies entirely on fortune-telling to make money. His household is difficult to deal with, and now he’s distanced himself from the Sixth Sister. That poor woman really suffered under him. He’s a truly heartless person. I heard that when he went to Jiangnan, someone tricked him into delivering a letter to a disreputable family. He arrived all dressed up in his official attire, carried in a sedan chair, and handed over the letter with a greeting card that said ‘From a younger disciple to an elder.’ But when he reached the gate, the sedan bearers told him, ‘Master, this is the house of a notorious scoundrel.’ Only then did he realize and avoid going inside. Isn’t that embarrassing?”

Hearing this, Juhua also found it amusing. The two of them laughed for a while longer, then called a singer to perform for half the day. Later, they invited a monkey performer for entertainment.

After dinner, Yutianxian thanked Juhua and prepared to leave. Juhua accompanied her to the second door. Even as they were about to part, they still clung to each other’s hands, reluctant to say goodbye, standing there and chatting.

Inside the study, Ji Liangxuan overheard their conversation clearly. Curious, he poked a hole in the paper window, closed one eye, and peeped out through the gap.

First, he saw an old woman carrying a bundle of clothes, followed by a young maid holding a long tobacco pipe and a round fan. Then, he saw Yutianxian herself, dressed in luxurious attire with her head adorned with pearls and jade, looking every bit like a proper lady. She was neither too tall nor too short, with an oval face, smooth and glowing skin, and a coquettish demeanor. Her feet, bound in delicate golden lotus shoes, were about four inches long, and she moved with grace and elegance. She was slightly taller than Juhua.

Juhua was wearing a light blue gauze top with a peach-colored undershirt and pale blue gauze pants, paired with thick-soled butterfly-embroidered shoes. Her hair was piled high on her head, adorned with jade hairpins, and her face had a few charming freckles. Her eyes sparkled with emotion, and her whole expression was lively and full of springtime charm.

Ji Liangxuan, watching from inside, was so captivated that his body felt weak, and he began to drool. But the window paper had grown brittle from weathering, and as he leaned his forehead against it, it suddenly tore with a loud crack. Yutianxian turned around and saw someone spying on them through the window. She quickly left. Juhua escorted her to the second door, helped her into the carriage, and turned back. As she looked up, she noticed the tear in the window paper and saw Ji Liangxuan still peeping. She suppressed her laughter, lowered her head, and went back inside.

On the day Wei Pingcai left the capital, Monk Tang accompanied him to the Ten-Mile Pavilion, where they tearfully said their goodbyes. Pingcai returned home, collected his parents, and they all set out for Hubei together. After that, his story disappeared from the narrative.

Next, the tale will recount the small exam in Tongzhou involving Li Yuanmao and Sun Sihui, which led to a minor but amusing incident. All of this will be detailed in the next chapter.

　　話說聘才出京之時，曾問元茂要帳，適值元茂赴通州去了。

　　元茂與孫氏昆仲都冒了順天籍貫，府縣考過了，到通州院考，租了寓，進了場。元茂遇見了舊日窗稿，是先生改好的，便直筆而抄之。這孫嗣徽如何會做文章？遇見一個同窗朋友，是個廩生，托其代請槍手。那人與他請了一個人，講定了八十兩銀子，寫了契約。在場內與孫嗣徽槍了兩文一詩。這個嗣元自己又不能作文，又沒有僱著槍手。不得已在卷子上一陣亂寫，不知寫了一篇什麼東西。發案之日，嗣徽、元茂竟進了。覆了試，元茂也還勉強得來，嗣徽仍是請人代做。到發落之日，忽然掛了一聲牌出來，上寫道：

查看宛平縣童生孫嗣元文卷，字體草率，一字兩格，方言俗語，雜字一篇，無兩字可連，無一句可講，是否係染狂疾，抑或是其本真，殊為可怪。仰通州知州協同宛平縣教諭，嚴為究問，以正功令，毋得混蒙徇縱。速，速！

　　元茂、嗣徽看了，也不知嗣元卷子上寫了什麼，嗣徽倒暗暗喜歡，與元茂進去叩見宗師。宗師見了元茂，倒也沒有講話。

　　孫嗣徽穿了藍衫皂靴，把那個紅糟臉擦得光亮，大搖大擺，踱上前去。宗師見了，覺得他與諸人不同，甚是可笑。見他名字與孫嗣元像是弟兄，使問道：「有個孫嗣元是你兄弟麼？」嗣徽道：「是門生舍弟。」文宗笑道：「你兄弟有什麼毛病麼？」

　　嗣徽隨口答應道：「舍弟有個截巴的毛病，說話愈急愈說不出，此其一。左眼皮高吊起，時時要流眼淚，此其二。若到門生說話，他即要駁起來，此其三。」文宗聽了，笑了一笑，諸生也要笑時，只得忍住。嗣徽得意洋洋的，把肩擺了一擺，自己看看腳上的皂靴。文宗正色問道：「你那兄弟的卷子，寫的並不是文章，是寫幾百個雜字，沒有半句可講，沒有兩字可連，是何緣故？這樣不通人，怎樣應過府縣考？或是近日得了疾病，所以如此呢，或是本來就是這樣？」嗣徽笑道：「若說舍弟有生之初，就有時而昏；有生之後，就無時而明。其府縣考之得以有名者，乃門生中也養不中，才也養不才，此舍弟之樂有賢父兄也。」諸生忍不住大笑。文宗把案一拍道：「胡說，你就是個瘋子，快下去罷！」嗣徽失驚，打了一恭，搖擺出來，諸生掩口胡盧，一齊告退了。

　　嗣徽上了馬，元茂坐了車，一同回寓，嗣元被州官叫了去了。卻又得了個喜信，亮功放了安徽鳳陽府。嗣徽心中大喜，就想回家，等著下科再花些銀子，找人槍一槍，就可以拔貢了，無奈為嗣元的文卷尚示問明，只得再待兩天。元茂得了一個秀才，也就心滿意足，如今又娶了親，心中一無牽掛。卻喜丈人與他父親同在一省，便可同了媳婦回去，在任樂幾年。也為嗣元之事未了，只好同著嗣徽守候。

　　那日飯後，元茂悶坐無聊，太陽也將落了，獨自逛出城來，到了運河邊。只見糧船如雲，還有些官船，大旗招展，好不熱鬧。那糧船艙裡，也有些婦女們，就望不清楚。把眼鏡擦了一擦戴上，沿著河堤慢慢的走去，只管東張西望。見那些賣西瓜的與賣桃兒的，還有賣牛肉的，賣小菜、豆腐的，擠來擠去，地下還有些測字攤子。還有那些縫窮婆，面前放下個筐子，坐在小凳上與人縫補。元茂望著一個縫窮的，堆著一頭黑髮，一個大髻子歪在半邊，插一枝紙花。雖然紫糖色臉，望去像二十幾歲的人，倒也少艾。兩眼只顧瞅著，慢騰騰走近去，不防一條纜子一絆，栽了一交，直跌到那個縫窮婆身上。那個縫窮婆正伸直兩條腿，交蹺著七寸長的花鞋，鞋口上捆了鮮紅的帶子。

　　見元茂跌來，吃了一驚，恐他跌到身上，急起身躲時，腿未站起，元茂已倒了過來，剛剛壓著了他。船上岸上的人見了，齊拍手笑起來。這一笑，把個李元茂臊得滿臉紫漲，把腳一伸，可可的中踹在爛泥裡，沒了力，左手撐著地，右手按著縫窮婆的腿，使勁一支，遂支了起來，沾了一襪子泥，偏偏衫子被篙子紮破了一塊。元茂滿面無光，怔了一回。

　　只見那縫窮婆抖著布衫，連說道：「這是怎麼說，走道兒會栽到人身上來！」元茂只得自認不是。那縫窮的尚要發作幾句，見元茂一身綢絹，像個旗丁模樣，又見他一襪子泥，衫子也紮破了，倒想攬這個買賣，便道：「你的衣裳破了，你脫下來我與你縫縫罷。」元茂見他好言好語，便看自己樣子也難回去，便把長衫脫將下來，蹲在一邊看他縫補。又看那縫窮的頗有幾分姿媚，容長臉，小嘴，長眼睛，直鼻子，手也不甚粗，約二十四五年紀。一件舊藍布衫，倒還乾淨，蹺起了一雙新布花鞋。元茂看得有些動心，那縫窮的手裡縫衣，飄轉眼來問元茂道：「你在那一幫？」元茂不懂，瞇齊了眼問他。那縫窮的又瞟了他一眼道：「我問你是那一幫糧船上的，不是杭州幫嗎？」元茂道：「我不是糧船上的。」縫窮的道：「你現在那裡住？」元茂道：「一進城門就是。我身邊沒有帶著錢，怎麼好？你同到寓裡去取罷。」縫窮的點點頭。

　　縫完了，元茂穿上，縫窮的提了籃子，跟了元茂進城。元茂問他的住處，縫窮的道：「我也在城裡。」元茂又問他的丈夫，縫窮的道：「我們當家的撐小駁船，如今在楊柳青呢。」元茂說一句，望一望，兩人並著走，見他胸前高高的兩個乳，元茂鼻子望空嗅嗅，覺有些汗香，心上有幾分愛他，卻又不敢問他。同進了寓，只見嗣徽的房門也鎖著，不見一個人，縫窮的便跟了進來，看他開了房門，便靠在房門上，望著房裡。元茂在炕上找了個青緞小搭連，坐在房門口凳上，一五一十的數了四十大錢，遞與縫窮的。縫窮的接了，笑道：「這錢太少，請高升些。」一手將錢望籃子裡放了，笑嘻嘻的一腳跨進了房門，一手來搶了元茂的搭連，元茂不放手，他是一腳在內，一腳在外，元茂將手一拽，那縫窮的隨著手即撲倒在元茂懷裡，笑個不住。那元茂豈是個坐懷不亂的，便登時動了色，如今娶了親已是老在行，比不得從前了，便把兩腿夾住了他下身，將他抱過來。那縫窮的一面笑，一面還不放那個搭連，笑得頭髮都要散了。元茂道：「你要錢容易，我給你，你要多少？」縫窮的道：「單是縫補的錢麼？」元茂道：「那手工錢，我再加你二十大錢。我們講個交情，你要多少錢？」縫窮的道：「講交情，別人是二百六十六，我沒有這個價兒，我總要四百錢。」

　　元茂道：「我就給你四百錢。」對著他把嘴望炕上一扭，縫窮的道：「待我提了籃子進來。」元茂恐怕人來，關了門閂了，二人就在炕上雲雨起來。

　　恰好嗣徽回來，望望元茂的房門沒有鎖，把手一推，卻是閂著，知道元茂在內，便叫了一聲：「開門，青天白日關了門做什麼？」元茂聽了，吃了一驚，伏著不動。嗣徽又推了一推，元茂只得應道：「我肚子疼，要躺一會起來，不要來推門吵鬧人。」嗣徽倒也不疑心，一移步間，踢著一樣東西，一看是婦人戴的一朵紙花，拾起來聞一聞，有一點油氣，心上想道：「那裡來這東西在他房門口？他又不肯開門，莫非他倒接個媳婦在裡面受用麼？」此時天未全黑，屋裡尚有些亮。嗣徽到窗下一望，卻是冷布窗心，元茂忘下了卷窗。嗣徽望到炕上，見一個婦人仰臥著，元茂正在那裡高興，淫聲甚熾。聽得那婦人低低說道：「起來罷，四百錢要怎樣？已經值八百錢了。」元茂尚是老皮老臉的，被那媳婦一推，推出了筍。坐了起來，就在那元寶籃裡拿塊破布，抹了一抹，摋好了褲。元茂也穿了小衣，取出四百錢弟與那媳婦，那媳婦收了，塞在籃裡，又道：「那縫補的錢呢？」李元茂又找那小搭連摸錢，那媳婦一手搶去，連搭連往籃裡一摔，把肘抄著籃子，開門出來。

　　嗣徽看清，想撞破他，恐元茂臉上下不來。且看縫窮的生得少艾，便想要半路截留，便先到門口等他。那縫窮婆出來，嗣徽攔住了門，問道：「你方才在裡頭做什麼？」那縫窮婆笑嘻嘻的扭著頭，看嗣徽穿著芙蓉布汗衫，腳下是皂靴，知道是位老爺，說道：「方才有位爺們，叫我縫補小衣。」孫嗣徽道：「我在窗子外望得清清楚楚，他給了你四百錢。明日我也要縫小衣，你務必來。」那縫窮的聽了，裊頭裊腦的答應了，又道：「什麼時候來呢？」嗣徽道：「吃了早飯就來，我在這門口等你。如我不在門口，你就在門口等我。」縫窮的連連答應，將嗣徽打量一番，把手摸一摸頭髻，提著籃子出去了。嗣徽進來也不說破，與元茂談了一會，各自睡了。

　　明日早飯後，嗣徽到門口望了幾次，尚不見來。心裡一想，有些下人在面前，不便行事，把幾個家人盡行打發出門，叫他去探聽嗣元消息與到遠處去買物去了。知元茂是要睡中覺的，到他房門口望了一望，見元茂在炕上躺著，閉了眼，當他睡著了。急到門口來，見那縫窮婆已坐在門檻上。今日打扮得不同，梳得光光的元寶頭，絞光了鬢腳，插了一枝花，穿一件藍夏布衫子，手中帶上燒料鐲子、銅戒指，回頭見了嗣徽，便笑嘻嘻的提了籃子，走了進來。嗣徽見他比昨日嬌俏多了，心中大喜，進了二門，便一手搭在他肩上，一直推進了房，把房門閂上，下了卷窗。這房嗣徽弟兄兩人同住，此時嗣元未回，真是難得。

　　嗣徽低低的說道：「天氣熱，脫了衣服罷。」縫窮的點點頭，便將衫子脫了。他臉上是被太陽曬黑的，身上倒還白淨，凸出兩個灰色奶頭，嗣徽摸了兩把。又叫他脫去小衣，縫窮的抿著嘴笑，不肯脫，嗣徽便解了的他的帶子，替他脫了。請教到妙處，倒也光肥可玩。就是顏色不甚好看，像是個連鬢鬍子。嗣徽也脫光，縫窮婆一眼望去，其物甚偉，比起昨日那位，真是小巫見大巫，二人就在躺椅上頑起來。

　　且說那元茂並未睡著，嗣徽與他對面房，有人進來，豈有聽不見的？況那縫窮婆今日穿了木底鞋，鞋內又襯了高底，七寸長的花鞋，今日變了五寸。雖輕輕的走，總有咭咯之聲。嗣徽當元茂睡著了，也不防他，把全副的精神施出來，那張躺椅響得好不熱鬧。元茂輕輕地走到嗣徽房門口，側著耳朵聽去，那響聲在躺椅上，咭咭嘎嘎之中，又夾雜些「唧咂」之聲，像狗舔米泔水一樣。元茂大疑。又到窗下望望，見卷窗放下，心裡想道：「先前很像個女人腳步走進房去，這響聲宛與昨日相似。」又因眼光不濟，窗縫裡也望不清楚，復到房門口，輕輕的將門推一推，知是閂著，便再聽。覺得輕重疾徐，聲聲中▉，而泥黏水滑之聲，令人心蕩，分明是這件事了。又聽得低低的問道：「好不好？」那邊應道：「好。」又聽得道：「這一下是一百數了。」又聽得「一、二、三、四」的數起，一直聽數到八十八，忽然的「□蹋」一聲，倒把元茂吃了一驚。又聽得一聲「哎喲！要跌要跌！」兩上「嗤嗤」的笑聲，便把停了數，像椅子壞了，便有兩個腳步響到炕邊。元茂再聽，是搧扇子的聲。扇了一會，又響起來，似覺稀微了些。又約有一百多數，忽聽得「哎喲喲」的幾聲，又聽得發喘聲，又聽得咂嘴咂舌之聲，又聽得兩下笑聲，又聽得兩下輕輕的打著頑，像打在屁股上的聲。又聽嗣徽低低道：「樂哉，樂哉！其樂只且，其樂只且！」念了兩聲。元茂聽得要笑，把手掩緊了口，聽得那人說道：「長久了，放我起來罷，我要去了。」停了一停，聽得擦紙聲，聽得擦汗聲。靜了一會，聽得數錢聲，聽得串錢聲。元茂已聽了多時，聽得一身發漲，底下已冒了些出來。聽得那人說道：「這是給我的麼？嘖！嘖！嘖！好出手，也叫是位老爺，我沒有這價錢。」聽得嗣徽說道：「我是照你昨日的價錢，沒有少給你。他那裡不是四百錢？」元茂聽了，方知是昨日的縫窮婆，心裡詫異道：「他怎麼在他房裡？定是來找我的，被這強盜打劫了去，可恨！可恨！」又聽得縫窮婆道：「快快的高升，不要耽擱我。」嗣徽道：「這是什麼緣故，一樣的人，我就要加錢？」縫窮婆道：「一樣的人，他是平等人，你是個老爺。況且昨日連衣也沒有脫，今日有兩三倍工夫，好意思拿出四百錢，也失你老爺的身分。」兩人爭論，聲音高了好些，嗣徽又加了一百錢，縫窮的道：「不是這麼加的。告訴你，今天是要兩吊錢。」嗣徽道：「豈有此理，兩吊錢我要頑你五回。」那縫窮的道：「你這一回就抵人五回。我們陪著過夜，總要四吊錢。今天渾身脫得精光，給你頑了兩上時辰，兩吊錢還多嗎？不要耽擱人，快添來。」嗣徽又加了一百錢，縫窮的只是不依，要定了兩弔，說話越說越高起來。嗣徽恐人聽見，只得又加了些錢，共加了五回，才加成了一吊錢，縫窮的方收了。

　　聽得嗣徽笑道：「我倒問你，你怎麼知道我是個老爺？難道昨日那人不是位老爺麼？」縫窮婆道：「他不是老爺。」嗣徽暗喜，想道：「他必看出我龜頭上那個黑斑，知是主貴的，待我問他。」又道：「我身有樣主貴，你若說出來我才服你，若說不出來，不過想訛我一吊錢。」那縫窮婆道：「呸！你的雞巴主貴，那滿面的糟疙瘩，像糧船上帶來的糟枇杷一樣。我訛你的錢？把良心夾在夾支窩裡！一上身就三四百抽，你把吃奶的氣力都使出來，鬧得人丟了好些。這一吊錢還不夠做體惜錢呢。你幾時見過泥腿上蹺著皂靴，還要賺人，說不是老爺，想省錢。你若穿了草鞋，我只要你二百錢。」嗣徽被他一頓惱辱，方知穿了皂靴之故，便又捧了他的臉，親了幾個嘴。縫窮婆將他臉上咬了一口，嗣徽又問道：「我見你昨日與那人頑，正響得熱鬧，為什麼要推了他起來？今日你又勾緊了我？」縫窮婆笑道：「那人好不在行，又短又笨。腿上一點勁都沒有，壓緊了人，氣也透不出來。你聽見響，那是小肚子碰著小肚子，你當是裡頭響嗎？滑出滑進的，倒教我癢的難受。」元茂聽了，心中好不有氣，想候他出來，罵他兩句，忽見孫嗣元從外邊進來。

　　孫嗣元因文卷之事，在州裡押了一日。今日州官問他，他倒期期艾艾的挺撞了州官，本要打他幾板，因他是孫亮功的兒子，留他體面，送到宛平教諭處戒斥。他又將教官得罪了，教官氣極，遂將他牽到通州學明倫堂上，叫門斗按在板凳上，結結實實打了二十竹板，打得嗣元殺豬似的叫起來，口又結截，帶著南邊話「□娘、□娘」的亂罵，門斗也恨他，狠狠的打了幾下，打得嗣元兩腿紫爛，一步一步攧回來。又恐氣血凝滯，不敢坐車，幸遇見了家人，扶了回來。見元茂在房門口側耳竊聽，他也不知就裡，吊起那一隻眼皮，講道：「晦、晦、晦他娘的氣，你、你、你、你們倒在家快、快樂呢。」元茂正要問他，他到房門口把門一推，見閂著，雙手亂搡，那薄板門將要破了，元茂搖搖手，嗣元不懂，仍是亂搡。嗣徽聽嗣元回來，心內驚慌，定一定神，倒生了個急智，隨手拉一件衣裳，撕破了一塊，叫他拿出針線來縫，便開了門。嗣元進去，見一個縫窮的鬢髮蓬鬆，面有愧色，坐在凳子縫衣。嗣元一見生了氣。

　　心裡早已明白，罵道：「那裡有這種不要臉的爛、爛、爛貨跑進房裡來，關了門，做、做、做什麼事情，還、還不滾出去！」 　　把他的籃子踢翻。縫窮的雖不敢發作，也有了氣，便道：「有人請我來的，我又不是挨上門的。開口就罵人滾，好個不講理的蠻子。」便理清了零星碎布，提了籃子，到外間來縫。見了元茂，有些不好意思，笑了一笑。元茂仔細看他，比昨日標緻了好些，腳也小了，但心裡恨他沒有情義，還說他不像老爺，又嫌他笨不在行，盡巴結嗣徽，為他穿了雙皂靴，便不理他，瞅著他縫衣。嗣元腿疼，便往躺椅上一躺，不料一邊的鐵搭已斷，一側滾了下來。嗣徽呵呵大笑道：「言悖而出者，亦悖而入。人倒沒有滾，自己倒滾了。」嗣元更有了氣，爬了起來，一腳踢翻了躺椅，罵道：「我□你的娘！」往炕上就躺，口中牽蔓葛的混罵。嗣徽踱到外間，反攏著手，踱了幾步。縫窮婆看了，也不禁笑了一笑。元茂道：「我來聽，已聽得報了一百下，後又聽數到八十八，到炕上去，遠了些，還聽得似扯風箱的扯了好一會，不知多少數目？」縫窮婆嘻著嘴，把眼乜了他一乜。

　　嗣徽道：「人若一之，我百之。人若十之，我千之。」元茂笑起來。嗣元聽得明白，又在裡頭狗□狗卵的罵個不清，忽然一伸手，在蓆子上摸著一塊濕漉漉的，沾了一手，連忙望地下一摔，聽得「嗒」的一聲。嗣元恨極了，即將蓆子扯下地來，叫小使進來，把馬褥子鋪了，便爛膿爛血的大罵。嗣徽自知理短，不敢回言，只作不聞。那個縫窮的實在也聽不得了，便道：「太太今兒真喪氣，碰著了這些渾蟲，沒有開過□眼。」將衣裳一扔，提了籃子，扭著屁股，嘮嘮叨叨的罵了出去。嗣徽不敢進房，在外間與元茂說那縫窮婆的好處，一個說皮膚很細膩，一個說汗都是香的。一個說他是個鐮刀式，愈弄愈緊，一個說像個爛瓤瓜，動一動就水響起來。一個說一吊錢很值，一個說我還只得四百錢。

　　少頃，嗣元要找汗衫更換，小使找了一會，找到外間，就是方才縫的那一件。嗣元一看，火上添油，問嗣徽道：「我、我、我這件汗衫只穿了一回，好端端的怎、怎、怎麼會破了，要縫起來呢？又怎、怎、怎麼破的是小衿呢？這不、不、不是有心撕、撕、撕破的？」嗣徽道：「緇衣之好兮，敝予又改造兮。」嗣元道：「倒是□餘又該□兮。滿口之乎者也，倒像是個通、通朋友，不過花、花、花了八十兩，請人槍、槍、槍了來的，當是你、你的真本事中、中、中的了。臊也臊、臊、臊死人！」嗣徽道：「君子之所異於禽獸者，以其懷刑也。我總沒有叫州裡押起。」一面拍著手道：「一五，一十，十五，二十，父母之體，不敢毀傷，辱莫大焉。」嗣元大怒，忍著疼爬起來，拿了支窗子的棍子，走出房，照嗣徽劈頭打來。嗣徽躲不及，肩胛上著了一下，連聲哎喲道：「了不得，□兄之臂。」奪住了棍子要打嗣元，元茂連忙解勸分開了，兩個還鬥嘴鬥舌的鬧了半天。到五更，大家起來，收拾了，天明上車而回。到了家，亮功見大兒子與女婿進了學，也甚歡喜。又恨嗣元不通，出了大醜，痛罵了一頓。嗣元回房，又被他媳婦巴氏羞辱了一頓，他的氣苦無門可訴，只好在外面逢人便說，他乃兄是代槍進學的，又在他炕上鬧了縫窮的，所以大不吉利，害他吃了苦。眾人聽了這些話，不過一笑而已。

　　且說李元茂僥倖了這個秀才，也十分得意。見了孫氏，便誇獎他的才學，說嗣徽是代槍的，嗣元不通，以致打了板子。

　　孫氏也覺光彩，到底丈夫算個讀書人了。元茂看著孫氏雖然假眉、假髮，但五官生得頗好，又高又胖，是個有福之相，比起縫窮婆來，雖沒有他風騷，到底比他乾淨了好些。到了並頭夜合之際，已離了二十來天，未免彼此貪愛。況元茂學問也長了許多，孫氏又比不得那縫窮婆嘗過那衝煩疲難的滋味，自然當是人生之樂止於如此。元茂將嗣徽與縫窮的光景，並聽的聲息，細細的描摹與孫氏聽。孫氏笑得不休，又說道：「自然你也是這樣的。」元茂道：「我沒有，我豈肯要這種人。」孫氏半疑半信，又盤詰了一番，元茂只說沒有。那元茂真是糊塗人，所說的話一會兒又忘了。一手摸著孫氏那個東西，覺得飽滿可愛，而且蓬蓬鬆鬆，毛長且茂，閒著把他梳理梳理，孫氏也不阻攔他。元茂自覺得意忘言，忽然說道：「我當是你們這個與我們一樣，誰想那個縫窮婆才二十四歲，竟是一大片毛，連小肚子上都是的，倒不好看。」孫氏聽了，已有了氣，故意問道：「或者他小肚子上有泥，你看不清楚，就當他是毛了。」元茂笑道：「你笑我是近視眼，看不見，我的手難道也是近視，摸不出麼？」孫氏氣湧心頭，把元茂身上一把擰得死緊，元茂道：「哎喲喲！輕些，做什麼？」孫氏道：「你這個喪盡良心、爛心爛肺的惡人，你說我兄弟鬧縫窮婆，你是沒有，為什麼你又講出來？你既摸過他的毛，難道還不做那該死的事情麼？我倒在家天天想著你，你倒這麼肆無忌憚。我咬掉你這塊肉。」便一口咬緊了元茂的膀子。元茂方悔無心失言，只得再三的賠禮。

　　孫氏猶咬著牙，把他搡了兩搡，元茂又上去巴結了一回方好。

　　孫亮功到領憑之後，即到通州寫了四個太平船赴任，自然的一樣餞行熱鬧。惟有王恂的夫人，見父親哥嫂一齊出京，未免淒涼悲苦，在母家住了幾日。陸夫人也疼愛到十分，又不能帶他赴任，只好勸慰他一番。元茂與孫氏是同去的。元茂外間有些虧空，這兩天追逼起來，孫氏雖有些妝資，但不肯與元茂花消。元茂問他要錢時，便罵起來，說：「不是叫相公，就是嫖婊子。我也不給你錢，你也不許出去。」此時元茂被人追急了，無詞可對，只得苦苦哀求他媳婦說，係進學費用，此時都應歸還，並不是嫖錢等類。孫氏見他愁眉不展的幾天，心裡也疼他，即問道：「你要多少錢就清楚了？」元茂道：「要一百吊錢。」孫氏即給他四十兩銀子，說道：「你快去還了正經帳目，不要去混花消了。」元茂大喜，得了銀子，又起了邪念，想到：「二喜待我這兩年頗為不薄，如今遠別，怎好不給他十吊錢。但這四十兩只夠還帳，不能有餘，怎麼好呢？」想了半夜，想出一個方法，去年借聘才的金鐲子，若取了出來，照時價換了，可以多得五六十吊錢，可不是帳也還了，別敬也有了。

　　早上起來，找了當票，自己到當鋪裡，一算不夠，又添了些碎銀，做了利錢，把金鐲子取了出來。到金店裡請他看看成色，換了十四換，元茂不肯。又到一家，倒又少了半換，只得十三換半。元茂心中納悶，把鐲子帶上手，一路的闖去。忽然見二喜坐著車，劈面過來，見了元茂忙下來，一把拉住，說道：「今日叫我找著了。我聽得你要出京，又知道你中了秀才，也不知找你多少回，我們也多時沒有坐坐了。」便拉著元茂，上了車。元茂本來想他，便忘了要事，一徑同到了二喜寓處。

　　進了客房，二喜道：「你此番去了，幾時才來？你倒忍心撇得下我麼？」說罷，便竄在元茂懷裡道：「我跟你去罷！你去了，我在京裡也沒有疼我的人，不如咱苦苦樂樂的在一塊兒。」說到此，兩眼紅紅的，像要淌下淚來。元茂見了，好不傷心，也擦了眼睛，道：「若說跟我去的話，此時不用說他，且我明年就來的。如今我在這裡寄了籍，明年要來科考，還要鄉試，那時就可與你快敘了。」二喜故作悲啼，把個元茂如蒼蠅掐了頭一樣，抓耳揉腮，垂頭喪氣。少頃，擺出酒來，元茂心中有事，不能暢飲，禁不得二喜百般奉承，元茂歡心一開，便又痛喝起來。二喜斟了一杯酒，喝了一口，走到元茂身邊，坐在膝上，雙手捧了元茂的臉，敬了一個皮杯。元茂兩眼瞇齊，在二喜臉上嗅了幾嗅。二喜道：「你也還敬我一口。」元茂道：「待我來。」便含了一口酒，對著二喜的嘴送來，二喜尚未接著，元茂先放了出來，滴了一身。元茂想著從前的事，不覺好笑，笑得前合後仰。二喜也笑道：「什麼好笑？」元茂閉緊了嘴，用力忍住，停了一停，說道：「你不記得魏老聘的笑話，說姑嫂兩個磨鏡子淌出水來？」二喜笑道：「你倒好，你願把自己的嘴比那東西。」元茂道：「世間還有比那東西好麼？人家嫌那東西髒，我就不嫌。」二喜道：「不信沒有比他好的。」元茂道：「只怕沒有。」二喜道：「怎麼沒有？這句話你從前說過的。」元茂閉著眼想了一想，點點頭道：「有是有這句話的。」二喜瞅了他一眼道：「好良心，吃了橘子就忘了洞庭山了。」一頭說，雙手將元茂渾身亂捏，捏得元茂骨軟筋酥，打了一個呵欠，伸一伸腰。二喜道：「你的癮來了，躺躺罷。」元茂道：「很好。」速同了二喜進房，開了燈，二喜先在對面上了幾口後，躺在元茂懷裡，與他上煙。一個臉直扭到元茂嘴邊，元茂伸出舌尖，在他臉上舔了幾舔，覺得香噴噴的，色心大動。

　　二喜知覺，把手伸過來一攥，仰著臉，望了元茂哈哈哈的幾聲，把手一緊，元茂一酥，說道：「了不得了。」便側轉身子來，把二喜緊緊的一摟，也算了春風一度，把褲襠擦了一擦。二喜又與元茂上了幾口煙，一手把著元茂的手放在自己的臉上，道：「從前有位張少爺，也與我相好，我也使過他的錢。他在京時，問他要什麼，他總肯。到他出京時，我問他要個鐲子，他就支支吾吾，說這樣，推那樣，不肯給我。其實我也不稀罕他那個小鐲子，不過留一點記念，教人心上常記著這個人。然而如今的人，見面時是好的，一過後就忘了。我就不然，那個人若是我相好的，我總想著他。你要去了，你給點什麼東西與我做記念呢？要常常帶在身上，又要經久不壞的東西。」元茂見他這般光景，心裡甚是過意不去。本要送他些錢，因鐲子又沒有換成，支支吾吾的道：「我有東西給你。」二喜道：「我說那張少爺的鐲子，與你這個一樣的，你若做了他，還要等我開口麼？」說著要把元茂的鐲子除下來看，說道：「可是兩根絲攪成的？」即捋下來看看，帶在手上，說道：「這種鐲子我也得了不少，若是不要緊的人給我，我也不記得他。若是你給我，那管是銅的，我也當他金的一樣。況是個金的，自然一發當作寶貝了。」一面說著，看元茂。元茂近來身子淘虛了，一喝酒就醉，一吹煙就睡，模模糊糊的講了一聲，也聽不出講的什麼話。元茂朦朦朧朧，然猶聽得門外叫聲：「二喜出來！」覺二喜爬下炕去，出去了。

　　元茂睡了一覺醒來，見煙燈也收了，叫了一聲：「二喜！」不見答應，擦擦眼睛，走了出來。只見那邊房裡，歡呼暢飲。

　　有些人，還有幾個相公，唱的唱，豁拳的豁拳。元茂見跟二喜的人站在門口，叫了他過來，問道：「二喜呢？」那人道：「在那裡陪酒。」說了，又站到那裡去了。元茂此時酒已醒了，一想心中有事，便一徑出來。到了家，方知鐲子被他狼去，心裡甚急，再去找他，又不在家了，一肚子苦說不出來，喪氣而回。孫氏問他為何出去了大半天才回，元茂只得支吾說還帳耽擱了。到晚上，元茂更加著急，夢中還是長吁短歎，孫氏也不解其故，一夜雲雨稀疏，應名而已。孫氏疑他精力乏了，也不來惹他。

　　明日，元茂沒法，只得老了面皮去找王恂借了四十金，說是娶親時欠下的帳，到了安徽即行寄還，才把那些零星館子帳、相公開發及婊子嫖錢還個清楚。也到各處辭了行，遂同丈人出了京，到了鳳陽府，住了一月，同著孫氏到他父親任上去了。

　　不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

When Pintsai was about to leave the capital, he had asked Yuanmao to collect the debt, but Yuanmao had gone to Tongzhou.

Yuanmao, along with the brothers of the Sun family, had all falsely claimed Shuntian as their place of origin. They passed the exams in the prefecture and county, then went to Tongzhou for the provincial exam. They rented a place and entered the examination hall. Yuanmao encountered an old exam draft, which had been corrected by a teacher, and he simply copied it. How could Sun Sihui possibly know how to write an essay? He met a classmate who was a government scholar and asked him to hire a proxy writer. The classmate found someone who agreed to write for eighty taels of silver, and they signed a contract. In the examination hall, this proxy wrote two essays and a poem for Sun Sihui. As for Sun Siyuan, he neither knew how to write essays himself nor did he hire a proxy. With no other choice, he scribbled something on his paper, though no one knew what it was. When the results were announced, both Sihui and Yuanmao passed. During the second round of exams, Yuanmao still managed to pass, but Sihui once again had someone else write for him. When the final results were announced, suddenly a notice was posted saying:

“Examine the examination paper of the boy student Sun Siyuan from Wanping County. The handwriting is sloppy, with two characters occupying one space. The essay contains dialect, vulgar language, and random characters. Not a single word connects properly, and no sentence makes any sense. Is this a result of mental illness, or is it his true capability? It is indeed strange. The Tongzhou magistrate and Wanping County education official are ordered to thoroughly investigate and clarify the matter to maintain the integrity of the examination system. Do not allow confusion or negligence. Urgent, urgent!”

Yuanmao and Sihui read this and had no idea what Siyuan had written on his paper. Sihui, however, was secretly pleased, and together with Yuanmao, they went to meet the examiners. When the examiner saw Yuanmao, he did not say much.

Sun Sihui, dressed in a blue robe and black boots, had polished his red, ruddy face until it shone. He swaggered forward. The examiner saw him and, finding him quite amusing, noticed that his name was similar to Sun Siyuan’s, so he asked, “Is Sun Siyuan your brother?” Sihui replied, “Yes, he is my younger brother.” The examiner smiled and asked, “Does your brother have any peculiar ailments?”

Sihui responded without hesitation, “My brother has a stutter, and the more anxious he gets, the harder it is for him to speak. That’s one. His left eyelid often droops, and he frequently sheds tears. That’s two. And when I speak, he always wants to argue with me. That’s three.” The examiner chuckled, and though the other students wanted to laugh, they had to hold it in. Sihui, feeling very pleased with himself, swayed his shoulders and glanced down at his black boots. The examiner, now serious, asked, “Your brother’s paper contains no proper essay, just hundreds of random characters. Not a single sentence makes sense, and no two characters are connected logically. Why is that? How could someone so incompetent have passed the prefecture and county exams? Has he fallen ill recently, or was he always like this?”

Sihui laughed and said, “If I must speak honestly, from the moment my brother was born, he was sometimes lucid, and other times confused. After he was born, there was no time when he was fully clear-minded. As for how he passed the prefecture and county exams, it’s because in our family, even those who are mediocre nurture the mediocre, and the capable nurture the incapable. That is the joy of having a virtuous father and elder brother.” The students couldn’t hold back their laughter any longer. The examiner slammed his hand on the desk and shouted, “Nonsense! You must be mad as well. Get out!” Startled, Sihui quickly bowed and swaggered out, while the students covered their mouths and laughed as they all left.

Sihui mounted his horse, while Yuanmao got into a carriage, and they both returned to their lodging. Siyuan, meanwhile, was called by the local official. Then came a piece of good news: Liang Gong was assigned to Fengyang Prefecture in Anhui. Sihui was overjoyed and thought about returning home to wait for the next exam, when he could spend some money and hire another proxy to take the exam for him and finally earn a degree. However, since the issue with Siyuan’s exam paper had not yet been clarified, they had to stay a few more days. Yuanmao, having already earned the title of scholar, was content. He had recently gotten married and had no worries. He was also happy that his father-in-law and father worked in the same province, so he could take his wife back home and live happily for a few years. But because of Siyuan’s unresolved issue, he had to stay with Sihui and wait.

That day, after lunch, Yuanmao sat bored and restless. The sun was about to set, so he went out for a walk alone, wandering outside the city to the edge of the canal. He saw grain boats gathered like clouds, along with some official boats, their large flags fluttering, creating a lively scene. There were also women inside the grain boats, though he couldn’t see clearly. He wiped his glasses and put them on, walking slowly along the riverbank, looking around. He saw vendors selling watermelons, peaches, beef, vegetables, and tofu, all crowded together. There were even fortune-telling stalls on the ground. Among the crowd were also poor women mending clothes, sitting on small stools with baskets in front of them. Yuanmao’s gaze fell on one of these mending women, who had a head full of black hair, tied into a large bun that leaned to one side, with a paper flower stuck in it. Though her face was a dark, brownish color, she looked to be in her twenties and somewhat attractive. His eyes were fixed on her as he walked slowly towards her. He wasn’t paying attention when a rope tripped him, and he fell straight onto the mending woman. She had been sitting with her legs stretched out, crossed at the ankles, wearing embroidered shoes about seven inches long, tied with bright red ribbons.

When Yuanmao fell, the mending woman was startled, fearing that he would fall on her. As she hurriedly tried to get up, before her legs could fully straighten, Yuanmao had already toppled onto her, pressing her down. People on the boats and the shore saw this and clapped their hands, laughing. This laughter embarrassed Li Yuanmao, causing his face to turn purple with shame. As he tried to stretch out his legs, they ended up kicking into the muddy ground, and he had no strength left. He supported himself with his left hand on the ground, while his right hand pressed against the mending woman’s legs, using all his strength to push himself up. In the process, his socks became covered in mud, and his robe was torn by a bamboo pole. Yuanmao stood there, ashamed, frozen for a moment.

The mending woman shook her fabric shirt and exclaimed, “What is this? Walking along and you fall onto people!” Yuanmao had no choice but to admit his fault. The mending woman was about to continue her tirade, but upon noticing Yuanmao’s silk clothes, which made him look like a flag guard, and seeing his muddy socks and torn robe, she thought she might be able to make a deal. She then said, “Your robe is torn. Why don’t you take it off, and I’ll sew it for you.” Yuanmao, hearing her kind words and realizing his appearance made it difficult to return in such a state, took off his long robe and squatted nearby, watching her mend it. As he observed her, he noticed that the mending woman had a certain charm. She had a long face, a small mouth, long eyes, and a straight nose. Her hands weren’t particularly rough, and she looked about twenty-four or twenty-five years old. Though her old blue cloth shirt was worn, it was still clean, and she wore new embroidered cloth shoes. Yuanmao started to feel somewhat attracted to her. While sewing, the mending woman glanced at Yuanmao and asked, “Which group are you from?”

Yuanmao didn’t understand and squinted at her, confused. The mending woman gave him another sidelong glance and said, “I’m asking if you’re with one of the grain boat crews. Aren’t you from the Hangzhou group?” Yuanmao replied, “I’m not from the grain boats.” The mending woman asked, “Where are you staying now?” Yuanmao said, “Just inside the city gate. I don’t have any money on me now, so why don’t you come with me to my lodging to get it?” The mending woman nodded in agreement.

After finishing the mending, Yuanmao put his robe back on. The mending woman picked up her basket and followed him into the city. Yuanmao asked where she lived, and she replied, “I live in the city too.” He then asked about her husband, to which the mending woman responded, “My husband works on a small towboat. He’s currently in Yangliuqing.” Yuanmao made casual conversation as they walked side by side. Glancing at her, he noticed her chest, where her breasts were prominently raised. His nose caught a faint scent of sweat, which had a slightly sweet fragrance, and his heart grew fonder of her, though he didn’t dare ask anything more. When they arrived at the lodging, they found Sihui’s door locked, and no one was around. The mending woman followed Yuanmao inside. She leaned against the door, watching as Yuanmao opened his room. Yuanmao found a small silk purse on the bed and sat on the stool by the door. He carefully counted out forty small coins and handed them to the mending woman. She accepted them with a smile and said, “This amount is too little, please raise it a bit.” She put the money into her basket with one hand, and with a playful grin, she stepped through the doorway, grabbing Yuanmao’s silk purse. Yuanmao didn’t let go, and as the mending woman stood with one foot inside and one foot outside, Yuanmao gave the purse a tug, causing the mending woman to tumble into his arms, laughing uncontrollably. Yuanmao, no longer able to resist his desires, immediately grew lustful. Having been married for some time, he was no longer the inexperienced man he once was. He quickly clamped her legs between his, pulled her close, and held her tightly. The mending woman continued to laugh, but still clung to the purse, her hair nearly coming loose as she laughed. Yuanmao said, “If it’s money you want, I’ll give it to you. How much do you want?” The mending woman replied, “Are you only paying for the mending?” Yuanmao said, “I’ll give you another twenty coins for the mending. Let’s talk about our relationship now. How much do you want?” The mending woman said, “If we’re talking about a relationship, others charge two hundred sixty-six coins. But I’m asking for four hundred.”

Yuanmao said, “I’ll give you four hundred coins.” He leaned towards her with a smile and added, “Let me just grab my purse from the bed.” The mending woman replied, “Wait, let me bring my basket in first.” Yuanmao, fearing someone might come, quickly closed the door and locked it. Then the two of them engaged in their illicit affair on the bed.

Just at that moment, Sihui returned. Seeing that Yuanmao’s door was not locked, he pushed on it, only to find it bolted from the inside. He realized Yuanmao was inside, so he called out, “Open the door! Why are you locking the door in broad daylight?” Yuanmao was startled and froze. Sihui pushed again, and Yuanmao had no choice but to respond, “My stomach hurts, and I need to lie down for a while. Don’t keep pushing the door and disturbing me.” Sihui didn’t suspect anything and stepped away, but as he moved, he kicked something. Looking down, he saw it was a woman’s paper flower. Picking it up and sniffing it, he detected a faint oily scent. He thought to himself, “Where did this come from, lying by his door? He won’t open the door… Could it be that he has a woman inside with him?”

At this point, the sun had not fully set, and the room was still dimly lit. Sihui moved under the window and saw that the fabric blind was down, as Yuanmao had forgotten to pull it up. Peering through the window, he saw a woman lying on the bed, while Yuanmao was happily engaged with her, their intimate sounds filling the air. The woman could be heard softly saying, “Come on, four hundred coins… Isn’t it worth at least eight hundred by now?” Yuanmao, shameless as ever, was just about to finish when the woman pushed him off. Yuanmao sat up, grabbed a piece of cloth from the basket, wiped himself clean, and tucked his trousers back in order. The mending woman, meanwhile, put her clothes back on. Yuanmao handed her the four hundred coins, which she accepted, placing them in her basket. She then said, “What about the mending money?” Yuanmao reached for his small purse to find more money, but the woman quickly snatched the purse from him, threw it into her basket, and, with her arm around the basket, opened the door and walked out.

[CP]

Sihui, having seen everything clearly, thought about exposing Yuanmao but feared it would embarrass him too much. Moreover, since the mending woman looked quite attractive, he planned to intercept her. He went ahead to the door and waited for her. When the mending woman came out, Sihui blocked her way and asked, “What were you doing in there just now?” The mending woman smiled flirtatiously and turned her head, noticing Sihui was wearing a cotton shirt and black boots, recognizing him as an official. She replied, “Just now, a gentleman asked me to mend some clothes.” Sun Sihui said, “I saw it clearly from outside the window. He gave you four hundred coins. Tomorrow, I’ll need my clothes mended too, so you must come.” The mending woman, with a coquettish expression, agreed and then asked, “What time should I come?” Sihui responded, “Come after breakfast. I’ll wait for you at the door. If I’m not there, you wait for me at the door.” The mending woman nodded repeatedly, glanced at Sihui, touched her hair, and left with her basket. Sihui went inside but did not mention what he had seen to Yuanmao. After chatting for a while, they both went to sleep.

The next morning, after breakfast, Sihui looked outside several times but hadn’t seen the mending woman arrive yet. He thought it would be inconvenient to act with the servants around, so he sent them all on errands—some to inquire about Siyuan and others to buy things from far away. Knowing that Yuanmao liked to take naps during the day, Sihui went to Yuanmao’s door and saw him lying on the bed with his eyes closed, thinking he was asleep. Sihui quickly went back to the door and found the mending woman already sitting on the doorstep. Today, she was dressed differently: her hair was styled neatly into a “yuanbao” bun, with the sideburns trimmed, and she had a flower pinned in her hair. She wore a blue summer cloth shirt and had bangles and copper rings on her hands. When she saw Sihui, she smiled and walked over with her basket. Sihui, noticing that she was even more charming than the day before, was overjoyed. He led her inside, resting a hand on her shoulder, pushed her straight into the room, bolted the door, and pulled down the blinds. The two brothers shared this room, but since Siyuan had not returned, it was a rare opportunity.

Sihui softly said, “It’s hot. Take off your clothes.” The mending woman nodded and took off her shirt. Although her face had been tanned by the sun, her body was still fair, with two grayish nipples standing out. Sihui fondled her breasts a couple of times and then asked her to take off her undershirt. The mending woman pursed her lips and smiled, refusing to undress further. Sihui untied her belt and helped her remove her clothes. She was plump and soft, a sight to behold, though her complexion wasn’t the most appealing, resembling someone with sideburns. Sihui undressed himself too, and when the mending woman glanced at him, she saw that he was well-endowed, much more so than the man from the day before. The two then began their play on the reclining chair.

Now, Yuanmao hadn’t been sleeping. Since he and Sihui lived in opposite rooms, he couldn’t have missed hearing someone entering the other room. Besides, the mending woman was wearing wooden-soled shoes that were five inches long today, rather than the seven-inch ones from the day before. Although she walked lightly, there was still a faint clattering sound. Sihui, believing Yuanmao was asleep, didn’t hold back and gave it his all, causing the reclining chair to creak loudly. Yuanmao quietly tiptoed to the door of Sihui’s room, pressed his ear to it, and listened. He could hear the squeaking of the chair, mixed with soft sounds like slurping, as if a dog were licking rice water. Yuanmao was deeply suspicious. He went over to the window but couldn’t see much through the gaps. Thinking, “It sounded like a woman’s footsteps entered the room, and the noises are similar to yesterday’s,” he returned to the door, pushed it gently, and found it bolted. Listening again, the noises became clearer. There were sounds of sloshing and sliding, unmistakably indicating what was happening inside. Then he heard a low voice asking, “Is it good?” and the other person replying, “Yes, it’s good.” He then heard, “This makes one hundred already,” followed by counting, “One, two, three, four,” all the way to eighty-eight, when there was a sudden “thump,” startling Yuanmao. Then he heard someone exclaim, “Oh no, I’m going to fall!” followed by two bursts of laughter, which interrupted the counting. It seemed the chair had broken, as two sets of footsteps moved toward the bed. Yuanmao listened further and heard the sound of a fan being waved. After a while, the noise resumed, though it seemed a bit quieter. After another round of about a hundred or so counts, Yuanmao heard several “oh no” cries, heavy breathing, more slurping sounds, and soft laughter. He even heard playful slaps, like someone hitting a bottom. Then he heard Sihui softly say, “Ah, joy, joy! Such joy, such joy!” He repeated this twice. Yuanmao, trying hard to suppress his laughter, covered his mouth.

After a while, Yuanmao heard someone inside say, “It’s been a long time. Let me get up, I need to go.” After a pause, he heard the sound of paper being wiped and the sound of someone wiping sweat. A moment later, there was the clinking sound of coins being counted and strung together. Yuanmao, having listened for a long time, felt his own body start to react, with something stirring below. Then he heard the mending woman say, “Is this all for me? Wow! You’re so generous! You really are a grand lord. I’ve never gotten this much before.” Sihui replied, “I gave you the same as yesterday. I didn’t shortchange you. Didn’t he give you four hundred coins yesterday?” Yuanmao, upon hearing this, realized it was the same mending woman from the day before. He thought to himself, “How did she end up in his room? She must have come looking for me but was intercepted by this scoundrel. Damn it!”

Then he heard the mending woman say, “Hurry up and give me more; don’t delay me.” Sihui replied, “Why should I give you more? It’s the same person, yet you’re asking me to pay extra?” The mending woman said, “He’s just an ordinary person, but you’re a grand lord. Besides, yesterday I didn’t even take off my clothes, but today I’ve spent two or three times the effort. How can you give me just four hundred coins? It’s beneath your status as a lord.” Their argument grew louder, and Sihui, to avoid being overheard, reluctantly added another hundred coins. The mending woman said, “It’s not about just adding a bit. I’m telling you, today’s price is two strings of coins.” Sihui protested, “What nonsense is this? If I’m paying two strings, I should get five rounds of fun with you.” The mending woman retorted, “You’ve already had as much fun in one round as others get in five. If I’m staying with you overnight, it’ll cost four strings of coins. Today, I’ve stripped completely and let you have your way for two hours. Do you still think two strings is too much? Don’t waste my time, just pay up.” Sihui begrudgingly added another hundred coins, but the mending woman refused to settle for less and insisted on two full strings. As their voices grew louder, Sihui, fearing others would hear, finally agreed to pay the full amount. After much haggling, he added enough coins to make it a total of one string, and the mending woman finally accepted.

[CP]

Sihui laughed and said, “Let me ask you, how did you know I’m an official? Are you saying the man from yesterday wasn’t an official?” The mending woman responded, “He wasn’t an official.” Sihui was secretly pleased, thinking, “She must have noticed the dark spot on my private part and knew I was of noble status. Let me ask her.” He then said, “There’s something about me that shows my noble status. If you can tell me what it is, I’ll believe you. But if you can’t, then you’re just trying to extort me for one more string of coins.” The mending woman spat and said, “Your private part is noble? That face of yours, covered with pimples, looks like a batch of rotten loquats brought in from the grain boats. And you think I’m trying to cheat you out of money? My conscience is clean! You gave it your all with those three or four hundred thrusts, using all your strength, and I still lost quite a bit of energy. This string of coins isn’t even enough for the effort I put in. When have you ever seen someone wearing black boots, standing on muddy legs, trying to cheat people by pretending not to be an official? If you were wearing straw sandals, I’d only charge you two hundred coins.” Sihui, humiliated by her outburst, finally understood that it was the black boots that gave him away. He then cupped her face and kissed her a few times. The mending woman, in turn, bit him on the face.

Sihui asked, “I saw you having fun with that man yesterday. Why did you push him away when things were getting lively? And why are you being so clingy with me today?” The mending woman laughed and said, “That man was so incompetent—short and clumsy. He didn’t have any strength in his legs and just pressed down on me, making it hard for me to breathe. The noise you heard wasn’t coming from inside; it was just his belly bumping against mine. It slid in and out, making me itch terribly.” Hearing this, Yuanmao, who was eavesdropping, grew furious and thought about waiting for her to come out so he could scold her. But just then, Sun Siyuan came in from outside.

Sun Siyuan had spent a day being detained at the prefecture because of his examination paper. When the prefecture official questioned him, he stammered and stumbled over his words, almost offending the official, who was about to punish him with a beating. However, since he was the son of Sun Lianggong, the official showed him some respect and sent him to the Wanping education officer for a reprimand. Siyuan, in turn, offended the education officer, who became furious and had him dragged to the Tongzhou Academy, where he was tied to a bench and given twenty strokes with a bamboo cane. Siyuan screamed like a slaughtered pig, cursing incoherently with a southern dialect, even using vulgar words like “damn mother.” The gatekeeper, angry at him, gave him a few extra hard strokes, making his legs purple and raw. Siyuan hobbled back step by step, too afraid to ride a carriage for fear of aggravating his injuries. Fortunately, he met a servant who helped him home. When he saw Yuanmao eavesdropping at the door, he didn’t know what was going on. With one drooping eyelid, he cursed, “Damn it, damn it, you’re all here having fun while I’m suffering!”

Yuanmao was about to ask him something when Siyuan reached the door and tried to push it open, only to find it bolted. He banged on the door with both hands, nearly breaking the thin wooden door. Yuanmao waved his hand to stop him, but Siyuan didn’t understand and continued banging. Hearing that Siyuan had returned, Sihui panicked. After composing himself, he had a clever idea. He quickly grabbed a piece of clothing, tore off a patch, and called for the mending woman to bring her needle and thread to sew it. Then he opened the door. Siyuan barged in and saw the mending woman with her hair disheveled and a guilty look on her face, sitting on a stool, mending clothes. Seeing this, Siyuan grew angry.

He immediately understood what was happening and cursed, “How could such a shameless, filthy wench sneak into this room, with the door shut, and do God knows what! Get out, get out right now!” He kicked over her basket. The mending woman, though not daring to act out, was still angry. She said, “I was invited in here. I didn’t just barge in! You’re cursing and telling me to leave? What an unreasonable brute!” She collected the scattered scraps of cloth, grabbed her basket, and moved to the outer room to continue sewing. When she saw Yuanmao, she felt a bit embarrassed and gave him a slight smile. Yuanmao looked closely at her and thought she seemed even more attractive today than she had been yesterday, with smaller feet too. But he was still angry at her for being ungrateful and for complaining that he wasn’t like an official, criticizing him for being clumsy and only flattering Sihui because he wore black boots. So, he ignored her and just watched her sew.

Siyuan, his legs in pain, lay down on the reclining chair. Unexpectedly, one of the iron legs of the chair was broken, and he rolled off to one side. Sihui burst out laughing and said, “Those who curse others will find themselves cursed. You didn’t knock her down, but you rolled down yourself!” Siyuan, even more enraged, got up and kicked the reclining chair over, cursing, “Damn your mother!” He then threw himself onto the bed and continued cursing nonsensically. Sihui, pretending not to hear, walked into the outer room with his hands behind his back, pacing a few steps. The mending woman saw this and couldn’t help but chuckle.

Yuanmao said, “I was listening earlier, and I heard you counting to one hundred. Then I heard you count to eighty-eight before moving to the bed. From there, it was a bit farther, but I could still hear what sounded like a bellows going for quite a while. How many strokes did you manage in total?” The mending woman smirked and gave him a sidelong glance.

Sihui said, “If someone gives one effort, I’ll give a hundred. If someone gives ten, I’ll give a thousand.” Yuanmao laughed. Siyuan, hearing this, cursed even more from the inner room, spewing incoherent insults. Suddenly, he reached out and touched something wet on the mat. Startled, he quickly threw it to the ground, where it landed with a “thud.” Furious, Siyuan yanked the mat off the bed and called for a servant to come and lay down a horse blanket. Meanwhile, he cursed endlessly about the filth and blood. Knowing he was at fault, Sihui didn’t dare respond and pretended not to hear.

The mending woman, unable to bear it any longer, said, “Today has been truly unlucky. I’ve run into nothing but these filthy pests!” She threw down the clothes she was mending, grabbed her basket, and, swaying her hips, stormed out while muttering curses under her breath. Sihui, too afraid to go back inside, stayed in the outer room and started praising the mending woman’s qualities to Yuanmao. One said, “Her skin is so smooth.” The other said, “Even her sweat smells sweet.” One said, “She’s like a scythe; the more you work her, the tighter she gets.” The other said, “She’s like a ripe, juicy melon; every time she moves, water gushes out.” One said, “She’s definitely worth the string of coins.” The other said, “I only got her for four hundred coins.”

After a short while, Siyuan wanted to change into a fresh undershirt. The servant searched around and found the one that had just been mended in the outer room. When Siyuan saw it, he became even angrier and asked Sihui, “I… I… I’ve only worn this undershirt once. How did it get torn, and why did it need mending? And why… why… why is the tear along the collar? Isn’t this clearly someone tearing it on purpose?” Sihui responded with a smile, quoting, “The fine clothes I cherished, though worn, I have remade anew.” Siyuan retorted, “It’s more like you’ve remade a mess! You’re full of scholarly phrases, acting like you’re an accomplished man. But in truth, you… you… you paid eighty taels to hire someone to write for you in the exam. What a disgrace!”

Sihui said, “What separates man from beasts is his sense of shame. At least I wasn’t detained by the authorities!” He clapped his hands and continued, “One, five, ten, fifteen, twenty—taking care of one’s body, a gift from one’s parents, without damage, is of utmost importance. You, however, brought great shame upon yourself.” Enraged, Siyuan, enduring his pain, grabbed a stick by the window and stormed out of the room. He swung it at Sihui’s head, and though Sihui tried to dodge, he was struck on the shoulder. He cried out, “Oh no, you’ve hurt your brother’s arm!” Grabbing the stick, Sihui attempted to hit Siyuan back, but Yuanmao quickly intervened, separating them. The two brothers continued bickering for a long time.

At dawn, everyone got up, packed their things, and prepared to leave. By the time they set off, the sun had risen. Upon returning home, their father, Sun Lianggong, was pleased to hear that his eldest son and son-in-law had both passed the exam. However, he was furious about Siyuan’s blunder and humiliation and gave him a severe scolding. Siyuan retreated to his room, only to be berated again by his wife, Mrs. Ba, adding to his frustration. Left with no outlet for his anger, he complained to everyone he met, saying that his brother had cheated his way into the exams by hiring a proxy writer, and that his misfortune was due to the mending woman causing bad luck by being in his bed. However, people who heard this just laughed it off.

Meanwhile, Li Yuanmao, having luckily gained the status of a scholar, felt quite proud. Whenever he saw members of the Sun family, he would praise Sihui’s intellect while pointing out that Sihui had hired a proxy writer and that Siyuan’s incompetence led to him being caned.

Mrs. Sun was pleased, as her husband had finally become a scholar, which brought her some pride. Yuanmao, despite Mrs. Sun’s false eyebrows and hairpieces, found her facial features quite attractive. She was tall and plump, which gave her a prosperous look. Compared to the mending woman, though Mrs. Sun lacked the latter’s seductive allure, she was certainly cleaner. Now that it had been more than twenty days since Yuanmao and Mrs. Sun had last been together, both were eager for intimacy. Moreover, Yuanmao’s knowledge had improved greatly, and Mrs. Sun, having never experienced the coarse struggles that the mending woman had endured, naturally found such intimacy to be one of life’s greatest pleasures. Yuanmao then recounted in detail to Mrs. Sun the events with Sihui and the mending woman, including the sounds he had overheard. Mrs. Sun couldn’t stop laughing and said, “You must have been the same!” Yuanmao protested, “Not me. I wouldn’t want someone like that.” Mrs. Sun, half believing and half doubting, questioned him further, but Yuanmao insisted that he had done nothing.

Yuanmao was a bit of a fool and soon forgot what he had said. While his hand wandered, touching Mrs. Sun’s body, he found it full and soft, with thick, lush hair. He began to gently comb through her hair, and Mrs. Sun did not stop him. Yuanmao, lost in his own thoughts, suddenly said, “I thought you were the same as us, but that mending woman, even though she’s only twenty-four, has a lot of hair, even on her lower belly, which wasn’t very attractive.” Mrs. Sun, now upset, asked sarcastically, “Perhaps it wasn’t hair, but mud on her belly that you couldn’t see clearly, so you mistook it for hair?” Yuanmao laughed and replied, “You’re teasing me about being nearsighted, but even if my eyes didn’t see clearly, do you think my hands couldn’t feel the difference?” Mrs. Sun, now truly angry, grabbed Yuanmao’s skin and twisted it tightly. Yuanmao cried out, “Ow! What are you doing? Be gentle!” Mrs. Sun retorted, “You heartless, rotten man! You say my brother was with the mending woman, and yet you claim you weren’t involved, so why did you know so much about it? If you’ve touched her hair, how could you not have done worse? I’ve been thinking of you every day, but you’re out there being shameless! I ought to bite off a piece of your flesh!” With that, she bit down hard on Yuanmao’s arm.

Yuanmao regretted his careless words and apologized repeatedly. Mrs. Sun, still furious, shoved him twice, but after some more coaxing from Yuanmao, they eventually made up.

After Sun Lianggong received his appointment, he prepared four large ships to travel to his new post in Tongzhou, with a grand send-off, as expected. However, Wang Xun’s wife felt sorrowful and lonely, seeing her father, brothers, and sisters-in-law all leaving the capital. She stayed at her mother’s home for a few days, feeling melancholy. Lady Lu loved her dearly but could not take her along to the new post, so she did her best to comfort her.

Yuanmao and Mrs. Sun traveled together. Yuanmao, facing some financial difficulties, had been pursued by creditors recently. Although Mrs. Sun had some dowry savings, she refused to let Yuanmao spend them. Whenever Yuanmao asked her for money, she would scold him, saying, “If it’s not gambling with your friends, it’s whoring with prostitutes. I’m not giving you any money, and you’re not going anywhere.” Yuanmao, cornered by his creditors, had no argument and could only beg his wife, explaining that the debts were from expenses related to passing the exams and not for gambling or other vices. Seeing him stressed and unhappy for several days, Mrs. Sun felt sorry for him and asked, “How much money do you need?” Yuanmao replied, “I need one hundred strings of coins.” Mrs. Sun gave him forty taels of silver, saying, “Go pay off the legitimate debts, and don’t waste it.”

Yuanmao was overjoyed to get the silver, but then an evil thought crept into his mind. He thought, “Erxi has treated me well these past two years. Now that we’re parting, how can I not give him ten strings of coins? But this forty taels of silver is only enough to pay my debts, with no extra. What should I do?” After thinking half the night, he came up with a plan: last year, he had borrowed gold bracelets from Pintsai. If he could retrieve them and sell them at the current price, he could get an extra fifty or sixty strings of coins. This way, he could both repay his debts and have enough to show his gratitude.

In the morning, Yuanmao found the pawn ticket, took it to the pawnshop, and realized the amount wasn’t enough. He added some loose silver to cover the interest and retrieved the gold bracelet. He then went to a goldsmith to check its value. They offered him fourteen exchanges, but Yuanmao refused. He went to another shop, but the offer was even lower—only thirteen and a half exchanges. Feeling frustrated, Yuanmao put the bracelet on his wrist and wandered aimlessly.

Suddenly, he saw Erxi sitting in a carriage, coming toward him. As soon as Erxi saw Yuanmao, he quickly got out and grabbed him, saying, “I’ve been looking for you! I heard you were leaving the capital and that you passed the scholar’s exam. I’ve looked for you so many times! It’s been a long time since we’ve sat down together.” He dragged Yuanmao onto the carriage. Yuanmao had been thinking of him anyway, so he forgot about his errands and went with Erxi to his lodging.

Once they were in the sitting room, Erxi said, “You’re leaving now, but when will you return? How can you bear to leave me behind?” After saying this, he threw himself into Yuanmao’s arms and said, “Let me go with you! If you leave, there will be no one left to care for me in the capital. We might as well endure hardships and enjoy life together.” As he spoke, his eyes turned red, as if he were about to cry. Yuanmao, seeing this, felt deeply moved and wiped his eyes as well, saying, “As for taking you with me, let’s not talk about that now. I’ll be back next year anyway. I’m registered here now, and I have to come back for the exams next year, including the provincial exam. Then we’ll have plenty of time together.” Erxi pretended to cry, making Yuanmao feel as helpless as a fly without its head, scratching his ears and rubbing his face, utterly dejected.

After a while, they set out some wine. Yuanmao had other matters on his mind and couldn’t fully enjoy the drinking. However, with Erxi’s endless flattery, Yuanmao’s mood eventually lifted, and he began drinking heavily. Erxi poured a cup of wine, took a sip, and then sat on Yuanmao’s lap, holding Yuanmao’s face in his hands as he offered him a sip from the cup. Yuanmao squinted his eyes and took a few sniffs of Erxi’s face. Erxi said, “You should return the favor and offer me a drink.” Yuanmao replied, “Let me do that.” He took a mouthful of wine and leaned toward Erxi’s lips to share it, but before Erxi could take it, Yuanmao accidentally spilled it all over himself. Remembering something from the past, Yuanmao couldn’t help but burst out laughing, laughing so hard that he doubled over. Erxi laughed too and asked, “What’s so funny?” Yuanmao tried to stifle his laughter, keeping his mouth shut tightly. After a while, he said, “Don’t you remember the joke Old Wei told about the aunt and sister-in-law polishing mirrors until water started flowing?” Erxi laughed and said, “You’re ridiculous! You’re comparing your mouth to that thing?” Yuanmao replied, “Is there anything in this world better than that? People may find it dirty, but I don’t.” Erxi retorted, “I don’t believe there’s nothing better.” Yuanmao replied, “I doubt it.” Erxi said, “How could there not be? You said this before.” Yuanmao closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and nodded, “Yes, I did say that.” Erxi gave him a sideways glance and said, “What a heart you have—eating the oranges and forgetting about Dongting Mountain!” As she spoke, she began pinching Yuanmao all over, making him feel weak and limp, causing him to yawn and stretch.

Erxi then said, “You’re getting drowsy. Why don’t you lie down?” Yuanmao replied, “Good idea.” They both went into the room and lit the lamp. After a few quick puffs from his pipe, Erxi lay in Yuanmao’s arms, smoking with him. She pressed her face close to Yuanmao’s, and Yuanmao extended his tongue, licking her face a few times, tasting its fragrance and feeling a surge of desire.

Sensing this, Erxi reached over and gave Yuanmao a squeeze, laughing loudly as she did so. Yuanmao, feeling a wave of pleasure, turned to embrace her tightly, engaging in a brief moment of passion before cleaning himself up. Erxi offered him a few more puffs from the pipe and then took his hand, placing it on her cheek. She said, “There was once a young master Zhang who was very close to me, and I used his money too. Whenever he was in the capital, he was always willing to give me what I asked for. But when he was leaving the capital, I asked him for a bracelet, and he kept making excuses, unwilling to give me one. I didn’t really care about the bracelet; I just wanted something to remember him by, something to keep him in my thoughts. But men these days—when they’re with you, they’re good to you, but once they leave, they forget all about you. I’m different, though. When I have someone I care about, I always think of him. Now that you’re leaving, what will you give me to remember you by? Something I can always keep with me, something durable and long-lasting.”

Hearing this, Yuanmao felt a pang of guilt. He had intended to give her some money, but since he hadn’t yet sold the bracelet, he was at a loss. Hesitating, he said, “I have something for you.” Erxi replied, “I’m talking about that young master Zhang’s bracelet, the one just like yours. If you were in his place, would you still wait for me to ask?” As she spoke, she reached for Yuanmao’s bracelet, saying, “Isn’t this one made of two intertwined threads?” She slipped it off his wrist and looked at it, then put it on her own wrist, saying, “I’ve received quite a few bracelets like this. If someone I didn’t care about gave me one, I wouldn’t even remember it. But if it’s from you, even if it were made of copper, I’d treasure it like it was gold. And since this one’s made of gold, I’ll treasure it all the more.” As she spoke, she glanced at Yuanmao.

Lately, Yuanmao’s health had been declining—he’d get drunk quickly after drinking and fall asleep after just a few puffs of his pipe. Half-dazed, he muttered something, but it was unclear what he said. Yuanmao was groggy, yet he vaguely heard someone shouting outside the door, “Erxi, come out!” He felt Erxi climb out of bed and leave.

Yuanmao slept for a while and, upon waking, saw that the lamp and pipe had been put away. He called out, “Erxi!” but there was no response. Rubbing his eyes, he walked out and saw a group of people in the next room, laughing and drinking loudly.

There were several people, including a few young men, singing and playing drinking games. Yuanmao saw one of Erxi’s attendants standing by the door. He called him over and asked, “Where is Erxi?” The man replied, “He’s inside, entertaining guests with drinks.” After saying this, he returned to his spot by the door. At this point, Yuanmao had sobered up, and remembering his urgent matters, he immediately left.

When he arrived home, Yuanmao realized that the bracelet had been stolen by Erxi. He was filled with anxiety. He rushed back to find Erxi, but he wasn’t at home. Yuanmao, filled with frustration and regret, returned home dejected. When Mrs. Sun asked him why he had been out for so long, Yuanmao stammered and explained that he had been delayed while settling debts. That night, Yuanmao’s anxiety grew, and even in his sleep, he sighed deeply. Mrs. Sun didn’t understand the reason for his distress. Their nightly intimacy became sparse and obligatory. Mrs. Sun, suspecting that Yuanmao was physically exhausted, did not bother him further.

The next day, with no other options, Yuanmao swallowed his pride and went to borrow forty taels of gold from Wang Xun. He explained that it was to repay debts incurred during his marriage and promised to send the money back as soon as he reached Anhui. With this loan, he managed to settle the various debts, including small amounts owed to restaurants, fees for hiring performers, and money owed to prostitutes. After bidding farewell to everyone, Yuanmao left the capital with his father-in-law and eventually arrived at Fengyang Prefecture. They stayed for a month before Yuanmao and Mrs. Sun went to join her father at his official post.

What happens next? Please stay tuned for the next installment.

　　話說光陰甚快，六月將過，又交七月，高品到了，住在怡園，與南湘同寓在清涼詩境。帶了本省撫臺的文書，一咨禮部，一咨府尹，保薦應考博學宏詞。四方名宿，紛紛漸到。已定於八月初十日開考。

　　且說春航吉期已到，這蘇侯是個闊家，大姑娘嫁與華公子，妝奩就值百萬。今知春航是個寒士，把京東的田莊批了二百頃，撥了兩名莊頭，六房家人男婦，十個丫鬟，至珠寶古玩、陳設鋪墊，以及衣服被褥、箱盒桌椅器皿之類，送奩那一日，用了二千名人夫，蘇夫人猶以為薄，不及大姑娘十分之七，於鋪箱時鋪了兩萬兩白銀、三千兩黃金。子雲是媒人，見春航房屋窄小，鋪張不下，把自己住宅東邊一所空房借與他，有個八九十間，還有個小花園在內。這回春航娶親，賀客紛紛，很為熱鬧，請酒演戲，內外鋪設，也成了個錦天花地。一個蕙芳如何料理得開？子雲去請了張仲雨來幫忙，管了帳房並指點鋪設一切。

　　仲雨這些事是最在行的，諸事調度得很有章程。新房內自有蘇府的人來鋪設。春航的母舅張桐孫已帶了家眷往直省候補去了，今奉差來京，也幫著春航張羅。初六那一日有兩處戲酒，一處在聚星堂，請的是鄉試座師禮部尚書劉守正、座師內閣學士王文輝、會試房師兵部郎中楊方猷，鴻臚寺卿周錫爵、光祿少卿陸宗沅，這兩位是同鄉前輩兼有年誼。張桐孫陪了這幾位在聚星堂觀戲，演得是聯珠班。春航陪著一班名士在花園挹爽齋觀演聯錦班。那一天大媒是徐子雲，客是蕭次賢、高品、南湘、顏仲清、劉文澤、王恂、梅子玉。近日子玉病已好了，勉強打起精神出來。這八個名旦不消說都在園中，那聚星堂上一個也不去，盡是一班中年的腳色，與那些尋常的旦腳，在那裡應酬。

　　蘇蕙芳一會兒走了來，又被張仲雨叫了去帳房幫忙，倒比別人還忙些。

　　早上就開了戲，諸人一面看戲，一面歡笑，好不高興。子玉見那些名旦之中，就只少了琴言，觸景傷情，頗有一人向隅之慘，眾人也都會意。忽不見了高品，子雲命書童去找他，找到戲房後頭，找著了。見高品在那裡教王蘭保的戲，蘭保點頭而笑。高品出來，裝出正經樣子，連笑話也都不說一句。少頃，王蘭保來請點戲，送到子雲面前，子雲點了一齣《喬醋》，高品點了一齣《當巾》。《喬醋》唱了，《當巾》卻是蘭保扮了小生，倒作得人情逼肖。春航是個聰明人，已知高品奚落他，便說道：「這李亞仙真是個女中豪傑，前賺鄭元和是遵母命，後來是感於至情。若我作了鄭元和，寧當身子上衣衫，不當這巾。你們不聽得這兩條網巾繩子是李亞仙親手打的麼？」高品道：「只怕衣裳有了泥，當不得了。你不聽得來興唱道：『相公，你戴月來，滿身露濕，我這件衣服呵白苧新裁，未沾汗跡。』」

　　子雲道：「他是沾的露，你又怎麼說他沾的泥呢？」眾人皆笑。作到來興進去，轎夫出來趕打，蘭保跌了一交，便改了口白，說道：「罷了！罷了！被他一路趕來，跌了一身泥垢。且喜七叔贈我這件衣衫，我且去當了，也可聽得兩天。阿喲！兀的不想殺小生也。」眾人聽了，個個駭異道：「忽然講些什麼？」

　　仔細一想，便大笑起來。高品只是微笑，眾人心裡早已明白。

　　又聽得蘭保唱那《玉抱肚》的曲子道：

我只得門前窺伺，跟隨他繡□香車。忍羞慚要乞青眸顧，應憐辱在泥塗，迴腸如路，雙輪一碾一嗟吁，怎笑倚。
　　蘭保唱到此，也要笑了，子雲等連聲喝采，諸人亂叫起「好」來。春航滿面通紅，指著高品罵道：「我只道你別過了一年，自然也改惡從善，誰道還是這副歪心肝。」高品道：「這才罵得奇，我又講了什麼？這不是自己栽了筋斗埋怨地皮麼？」

　　春航尚要罵他，只見家人進來稟道：「蘇府妝奩已到。」一片吹打之聲。春航請了子雲、次賢一同迎接上去。送奩的是蘇府幾位本家親戚，內中有華公子，繡衣金帶，玉貌如仙。春航尚是初見，已久仰這位連衿的大名，接進了聚星堂，齊齊見禮。

　　華公子見了劉尚書、王文輝是父執，便請了安，其餘都行平禮。

　　春航與華公子係是新親，無甚話說，不過彼此道些仰慕之意。

　　幸有王文輝、徐子雲幫著張羅，應酬了那幾位新親，頗不寂寞。

　　妝奩到了，擠滿了街道，二千名抬夫，也就與出兵一樣。只見眾家人帶領抬夫頭兒，紛紛搬運。張仲雨跑過來，跑過去，指這樣，說那樣。門外人聲嘈雜，蘇蕙芳發賞封，上號簿，一個人那裡打發得開，又叫了蘭保、素蘭來相幫，足足鬧了兩三個時辰，尚未清楚。裡頭許三姐也幫著手忙腳亂，同著那些陪房的擺這樣，安那樣，鬧得一身的汗，一件稠衫子沾住了背心，腰也酸了，腳也疼了，喝了一碗涼茶，把扇子扇了一會，再來收拾。春航忙進城謝妝去了。

　　王文輝要推華公子首坐，華公子不肯。子雲意欲邀他進園，與諸名士會會，華公子也不願在外，便同了子雲進園，文澤等齊齊站起，華公子上前見禮。除文澤之外，都不認識，內中見一個最年輕的，覺得如月光珠彩，鳳舉霞軒，骨重神清，風華雅麗，心裡一驚，覺眼中從未見過這樣人。子玉見華公子的品貌，也暗暗稱贊：「清華貴重，儀表天然，果是不凡。」華公子一一見了，問明了子雲。華公子道：「敘起來都也有世誼，小弟疏於交接，今日幸會，滌我塵衿。」諸名士也各述一番景仰，遂推華公子首坐。華公子如何肯坐，說道：「我們既幸會了，就與夙好一樣。若以小弟當客相待，倒是見棄了。我們今日敘定，下次就不用再推。方才諸兄怎樣坐的，自然是敘齒，那位年紀比我小，我就僭他。」敘起來，就是子玉比他小了三歲，華公子就坐在子玉之上。眾人見他直爽，也不讓了。華公子見這班人都是瀟灑出塵的相貌，將春航比起子玉來，稍遜一籌，而神情灑脫過之，可算瑜、亮並生了。

　　坐了席，開了戲，那邊王文輝、張仲雨進來，在華公子面前張羅了一番。華公子要請仲雨坐席，仲雨道：「今日我竟沒有這個福分。」春航謝妝已回，也請仲雨入席，仲雨道：「外面一個媚香，如何照應得來？不可叫他怨我。」便拱拱手走開，指著子雲道：「總是你好作成。」笑出去了。王文輝蹺起了朝靴，手捋長髯，與華公子、徐子雲講了一番話，也就踱了出去。

　　春航請客寬了公服，唱了一齣戲。華公子道：「天氣熱，倒不用唱戲了，也叫他們歇歇。」八旦上來，華公子不見蕙芳，便問春航道：「怎麼不見那位狀元夫人，還在帳房裡麼？」春航不好意思回答。子雲聽了，笑道：「如今鬧出兩位狀元夫人，倒與《燕子箋》上的《誥圓》一樣了。」華公子一想，自覺失言，便不再問。見素蘭美麗風流，亭亭可愛，即叫他上前，說道：「你去年寫在那《良宵風月圖》上的詩，我已裱成了手卷，並請人題了好些，實在畫也畫得好，字也寫得好，人人稱贊。」

　　即對子雲道：「此君風韻不減袁、蘇，貌類琴言，而聰明過之。」贊得素蘭好不喜歡。華公子又問子玉道：「弟與尊兄雖初次識面，但心契已久。有個魏聘才，是府上搬出來，在弟處住了半年，常常提及閣下，並有一事倒要請教。」子玉不知問他何事，即答道：「魏世兄也時常提及尊府，但未識荊，不敢晉謁，不知有何賜教？」華公子道：「事本細微，但一時不能索解。聞得閣下與琴言訂交最密，矢志不渝。琴言在弟處，弟即有所聞。琴言如今又同了敝業師出京，閣下何以忍心割愛，而琴言又何以掉臂遊行？乞道其詳。」這一問，把個子玉問得頓口無言，面有愧色，而心中悲苦，又隨感而生。子雲見子玉甚是為難，便大笑道：「這話須問我，庾香仁弟是長於情而拙於言。你說何以忍心割愛，而琴言又肯掉臂遊行，其故最易說明。此是庾香用情深處，欲成全這個人，所以叫他同了令業師去的。況令業師認為義子，已如平地而履青雲。琴言也明白這個道理，成身以報知己，豈不勝於輕身以事知己？」華公子點頭歎息，子玉方安了心。

　　華公子又與高品、南湘、仲清、王恂、文澤、次賢各講了些話，知高品才從蘇州來，問了些江蘇風景。偶然見素蘭的扇子一面畫的甚細，要了過來，看了一會。又見那一面寫著小楷，題目是《斷腸詞》。華公子道：「腸何可以輕斷？」子玉見了，又覺不安。華公子低低吟了一遍，又問素蘭道：「這是你自己的麼？」素蘭道：「字與畫都是胡亂塗寫的，這詞…」即指著子玉道：「就是梅少爺送玉儂的。」華公子摺了扇子，對著子玉道：「看時就有幾分猜著是吾兄手筆，非至情人不能道，果然，果然。」又笑道：「這夢魂到底喚得來喚不來呢？」子玉怎樣回答，眾人皆笑。

　　忽見林珊枝走來，華公子便叫取衣服過來，穿戴了，辭了春航，說道：「弟還要到舍親處有事，明早送轎來再會罷。」一拱而別。外面送奩來那幾位，早已去了。諸人送下了階，單是那春航送出。素蘭見拿了他的扇子，便跟了出來。到上車時，華公子始見素蘭送他，知他要那扇子，但又心愛此詞，不忍釋手，便對素蘭笑道：「你好不解事，今日這個好日子，你拿這《斷腸詞》扇出來，不教人忌違的麼？」一面說，把自己扇袋裡的扇子取出來，與素蘭道：「給你這一柄罷。」素蘭請安謝了，華公子登輿而去。春航、素蘭進來，素蘭將華公子換扇之事，與眾人講了。把他的扇子展開來與諸名士看時，見一面畫著兩枝桃花，紅白相間，一面寫的小楷，卻是美女簪花，娟秀無比，是兩首《梁州序》的曲子，後注：「金錯園賞桃花和《桃花扇》曲。」春航道：「這楷書是閨閣筆跡。」眾人看這兩首詞，情文互至，秀韻天然，贊歎不已。子玉道：「這第二首也像閨閣口氣。」子雲道：「不要是他夫人題的麼？這兩首像是唱和的。」仲清道：「未必，如果是他夫人寫的，怎肯給人？」次賢道：「這話說得是。」諸名士在園內談心，卻說那聚星堂上，王文輝見諸名旦一個不來，頗覺岑寂，又不好意思去叫他們。想蕙芳在帳房裡，便叫了他出來。蕙芳也累苦了，樂得出來歇歇，便到文輝席上來，就在文輝旁邊坐了。此處是兩席，那席是劉守正、周錫爵、楊方猷，這席是王文輝、陸宗沅、張桐孫。文輝道：「這幾天我知道你也累極了，所以叫你出來歇歇，此刻也應沒有什麼事了。」蕙芳道：「也沒有什麼忙，借此倒可跟著張二爺學學。那張二爺實在可以，大大小小，沒有一點遺漏。」陸宗沅道：「這是張老二的專門本事。大概遇著這些事情，這帳房非他不可。」文輝問蕙芳道：「你將來打算怎樣，也要立個主意。我若能放了外任，你同我出去罷，我就請你管帳。」蕙芳笑道：「管帳？我才幫了幾天帳房，已經鬧得昏了，還能與你管帳呢！我倒有個主意，而且還有幾個人也願來。我想開個古董書畫鋪，兼賣綢緞、紙張、花繡、香粉、花木等類，這些物件都到蘇杭去置辦。房子也有現成的，度香有所空房子近著他住宅，也有個小花圃在內，看大家湊起來，如果湊得成，倒也有趣。我們也不想發財，不過借此安了身，幾個相好聚在一處，也省得四方離散。」文輝道：「很好，我也願來一分，我來與你掌櫃。」蕙芳笑道：「我請不起你，你是就要放督撫的。你如果有不要的古董搬幾件出來，借光擺擺罷。」

　　王文輝道：「有、有、有！如果我放了督撫，我難帶的東西都與你留下。」蕙芳笑道：「難帶的東西想是粗笨的，你不要拿些木器傢伙，什麼鐵爐子、鐵火盒，寄放在我處，我是不領情的。」陸宗沅、張桐孫笑起來，王文輝也笑，把扇子打了蕙芳一下：「你薄我，這還了得。」蕙芳也笑。文輝手弄長髯，蕙芳道：「你那鬍子怎麼倒黑起來了？想是遵姨太太命染黑的。」文輝笑道：「這更胡說了。」便自己看看鬍鬚道：「老了，你們這些少年人，雖然與我們講些頑笑話，心上是很嫌我們的。」

　　陸宗沅笑道：「你不要帶著人說，我們的鬍子不是染的。」那邊席上的劉尚書、周錫爵、楊方猷都笑起來，惟有張桐孫是個道學人，不會頑笑。周錫爵道：「質夫，你那烏鬚藥的方子，可是你孫親家傳你的？」文輝道：「他那幾根鬍子，要用什麼烏鬚藥？」既而一想，便大笑起來。陸宗沅也明白，也笑了。

　　劉守正與楊方猷不解其故，連聲的問，文輝就將亮功女兒漆頭髮的一事講出來，聽得眾人皆笑，連張桐孫也笑起來。周錫爵道：「既是這麼著，質夫，你何不到班裡借個假鬍子帶著，省得這烏黑的東西，沾染了你們如夫人的臉。」劉守正道：「這一染，就直染到胸前呢。」文輝道：「嚼你的舌頭。」陸宗沅道：「怎麼你把這尺寸都量得清清楚楚的？」蕙芳道：「帶著假鬍子好。你索性把真鬍子剃掉了，出門時帶了假的出來，講房時就除下，不更好看麼？」大家又笑，文輝把扇子在蕙芳肩上打了兩下，笑著罵道：「你這尖酸刻薄鬼，怪不得田湘帆被你管得服服貼貼，一強也不敢強。但你也只有今天一天了，明日就有個真狀元夫人來，看你又怎樣？」蕙芳臉一紅，道：「豈有此理，這是什麼頑笑！」周錫爵道：「媚香不要理他，你到這裡來，咱們談談。」蕙芳到那邊席上去打了一轉通關，又到這邊來打了一轉。張仲雨又把蕙芳叫了去了，諸人已坐了一天，到迎親時刻尚早，也各自暫散。

　　那蘇府繁榮不能細述。明日辰刻，春航先行了親迎之禮，隨後子雲並一班迎親的押了花轎到蘇府來，一切交代排場已畢，花轎回來，一路笙歌鼎沸，儀從紛紜，滿街車填馬塞，好不熱鬧。進了門，請出新人，拜了花燭，珠圍翠繞，玉暖花香，說不盡富貴風流，溫柔旖旎。外面那些賓客及諸名士，又足足鬧了一日。到晚間春航進房，見了新人，果然應了子雲的話，真像蕙芳，便萬種溫存，十分美滿，真是佳人才子，玉女仙郎，占盡了人間香福矣。

　　明日，蘇夫人請了他大姑奶奶浣香與徐子雲夫人袁綺香去陪新，吃扶頭卯酒。田太夫人請了王文輝的陸氏夫人，帶了他大姑奶奶蓉華並媳婦孫少奶奶佩秋，又請劉守正的夫人，沒有來，他媳婦吳少奶奶紫煙來了。周錫爵、楊方猷、陸宗沅的夫人都辭了。

　　卻說華夫人清早起來梳妝，群珠伺候打扮停妥，華公子進來，在妝臺邊坐了一會，忽然笑道：「不知二妹心裡此時怎樣，還是苦，還是樂？」華夫人笑了一笑，道：「虧你作姐夫的講出這句話來。」群珠也都微笑。華夫人見公子的手內扇子，不是前日寫的那一把，要過來看了一看，把這詞念了一遍，道：

　　「好詞。這扇子那裡來的？」公子道：「是陸素蘭的。我愛這首詞，所以帶了他回來。」華夫人道：「這首詞甚好，但不像是送朋友的。若送朋友，怎麼有這『只道今生常廝守，盼銀塘不隔秋河漢』呢？若說夫婦離別之詞，又不像，說是贈妓的，也不甚像。然而語至情真，卻有可取。」華公子笑道：「你真好眼力，這一評真評得不錯。這首詞是一個人送琴言的，可不是夫婦不像夫婦，朋友不像朋友，妓又不像妓麼？然而寫這片情，真寫得消魂動魄。」華夫人道：「是度香作的麼？」華公子道：「不是，是梅庾香，就是琴言向日的知已。」華夫人問道：「前日我寫的扇子呢？你不要給人瞧。」華公子聽了這句話，方想起給了素蘭，就是這扇，心中甚悔一時沒有留心，只得說道：「我不與人瞧，我恐扇舊了，已收起了。」華夫人也不疑心他給了人。將要出門，帶了寶珠、愛珠、蕊珠、珍珠、明珠、掌珠六婢，又帶了小香兒與兩個僕婦。此時新秋，天氣尚熱，也不須多帶衣服，帶了一個小錦箱、一個錦匣，裝些花鈿脂粉。外面叫一個老年的管家騎了頂馬，金齡、玉齡、蘭齡、桂齡騎了跟班馬。華夫人出房到內花廳，就坐肩輿，出了垂花門，上了車，另有車道。繞過大堂，家人方上馬，隨後八輛大鞍車，坐了群婢。雕輪繡□，流水一般的出城。來到了田宅，眾夫人已到。田老夫人迎下階來，群珠扶擁著夫人進來。田老夫人一見，真是仙娥下降，玉女臨凡。走上臺階，田老夫人一把手挽住了。眾夫人出坐相迎，華夫人略略照應。管家婆鋪下紅氈，華夫人行拜見禮。田老夫人再三推辭，執定不肯。華夫人拜了，田老夫人也還了拜。然後與眾夫人相見，除了徐度香的夫人之外，都不認識，徐夫人一一告知，都相見了。然後請出新人來拜，見了婆婆，又與各位夫人也對拜了。六珠婢磕了田夫人的頭，又與新人叩頭賀喜。蘇家賠房的一群丫鬟、僕婦十七八個，還有許三姐，都到華夫人面前來叩頭，把三間花廳擠得滿滿的了。

　　鼓樂開戲，請新人正席居中，東西分了兩席，田夫人定席，徐夫人坐首席，徐夫人道：「老伯母怎麼將姪女當作客了。這首席該定新親，是要華家妹妹坐的。」田老夫人只得讓華夫人坐，華夫人道：「這個姪女如何坐得？」即對徐夫人道：「姐姐，我姐妹不知敘過多少次了，怎麼今日忽然推起來？」徐夫人道：「往日我就僭你，今日妹妹是新親，況且你老遠的出來，我又近在此，我如何僭得你來？」華夫人道：「今日姐姐是家母請來陪舍妹的，叫妹妹跟著姐姐過來，怎麼今日倒要讓我坐呢？」徐夫人笑道：「我今日與你讓定的了，非但我不坐這首席，連那邊首席我也不坐。那邊自然要讓王老伯母的。」田老夫人道：「這個賢姪女太謙了，若序齒呢，自然是王太太，但是老身請來作陪的，只好委屈些了。賢姪女不必過謙，從直些罷。」徐夫人那裡肯坐，便道：「老伯母吩咐，姪女就坐那邊，這邊是一定不坐的。」便走到西邊去了。田老夫人見徐夫人決不肯坐，只得又讓華夫人，華夫人又與徐夫人讓了好一會，讓不過徐夫人，經陸夫人也幫著田老夫人勸，他只得坐了。陸夫人坐東席第二，劉少奶奶坐第三，王少奶奶坐西席第二，顏少奶奶坐第三。田老夫人在東邊作陪。陸夫人對田老夫人道：「太太，那邊不用你過去張羅了。」便叫蓉姑道：「你在那邊代作主人罷，省得田老太太走來走去的費事。」田老夫人滿面笑容，站起來說道：「若得姑奶奶張羅，就妙極的了。」說罷便福了兩福，蓉華連忙還禮。陸夫人道：「太太實在多禮，小孩子也當得起你這麼著？他們姐妹聚會還高興不過，只怕你老人家過去，倒拘束了他們。」田老夫人見新婦這般天姿國色，不覺喜動顏開。再看華夫人，真是同胞姊妹，一樣嬌柔，分不出次第來。看他們二人，倒像在那裡見過的一般，想不出來，惟覺眼中很熟，想去想來，原來有些像蘇蕙芳，怪不得像見過的了。看徐子雲的夫人袁綺香是冰肌玉骨，雍容大雅，真是林下風流，與子雲恰是一對佳偶。劉少奶奶娟秀可愛，顏少奶奶秀麗超群，甚是灑落，王少奶奶靜婉和妍，與劉少奶奶彷彿。

　　再看那陸夫人，雖是四十以外中年人，骨格風華，穿衣打扮，尚極美麗。兩顴微露，臉上生了幾點雀斑，若遠遠望去尚是一個絕代佳人，像個智慧聰明、才幹出眾的人。

　　陸夫人道：「想我太太真有天樣大的福氣，生這個狀元兒子，娶這個天仙媳婦。你老人家只怕是王母下凡，靈妃轉世，所以有這些仙子、仙女跟了你老人家下來。我們雖不算蟠桃會上人，今日卻也沾了多少光，托了多少福。」田老夫人笑道：「我看太太的福氣也就是全福了，自己是正二品的誥命，到一品也快了。膝下佳兒、佳婦朝夕承歡，還有兩位千金在家，東牀又皆是人中英俊。大姑爺已是極好的了，前日我見二姑爺這個品貌，誰還趕得上他！學問是小兒佩服得很的，下科怕不是一門三鼎甲麼？」陸夫人欣欣笑起來，道：「據太太在外面看我，我原像個有福氣的，殊不知一家就是我一個人操心，還要照應到外頭的事呢。我們老爺，他是不管家務的。至於兒子、女婿卻也不算不好，但此時都還未中。我想起來，我只怨我們老爺，去年偏偏作了主考。我早料著有這件事，我勸他先告一個月的病假，躲過了這個差。他執意不肯，倒說收了幾個好門生，也與兒子、女婿中了一樣。你看如今是一樣嗎？依了我的話，三個人進場，難道一個也不中出來？所以被他誤盡了。八月內又聽得考博學宏詞，這也是百年難遇的，考中了也可作翰林，但知道考得中考不中呢？設或又派了他作起主考來，那就是坑死人了。太太你將我來比你，若論上半世呢，我也將就，論下半世，只怕就差得遠了。」華夫人與劉少奶奶聽他這一口清而且脆的話，聽得甚有趣。又見他捲起大袖子，手上金釧、金鐲碰得叮叮噹噹，那一種精明爽辣的樣兒，倒也可愛。那邊徐夫人笑道：「伯母倒也不必自謙，我看你們兩位，一位是東華聖母，一位是南嶽夫人，正是敵體。」新人坐了一坐，早已告退。這邊太太們講得好不投機，底下是許三姐張羅。徐家的紅雪、紅蓮、紅香、紅玉、紅梅、紅月、紅露、紅□八個，並華家六珠，與那些家人媳婦丫鬟們，整整坐了八桌。這八桌裡頭，有會說會笑的，有會喝會吃的，有抿著嘴不開口的，有縮著手不動箸的，各人有各人的模樣。三姐八面張羅，滿場飛舞。

　　正席上聽了幾齣戲，放過了賞，散了席，太太奶奶們都到新房中坐。華夫人與他妹子說了好一會話，然後告辭。徐夫人要留他逛園，華夫人說晚了，改日再來奉拜罷，遂帶了群珠登輿而去。徐夫人也即告辭，陸夫人同了女、媳回去，劉少奶奶也回，田老夫人一一相送。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Here is the translation of the text, paragraph by paragraph, as requested:

---

Time flies quickly, and June passed by as July approached. Gao Pin arrived and stayed at Yi Garden, living together with Nan Xiang in the serene and poetic atmosphere of Cool Breeze Pavilion. He brought official documents from the provincial governor, one addressed to the Ministry of Rites and another to the prefect, recommending him to take the examination for the “Erudite Scholar with Broad Learning.” Scholars from all over gradually arrived. The examination was scheduled for the 10th day of August.

---

Meanwhile, the auspicious date for Chun Hang’s wedding had arrived. The Su family was wealthy, and their eldest daughter had married Mr. Hua with a dowry worth millions. Knowing that Chun Hang came from a humble background, they sold 200 qing of land in Jingtong, assigned two stewards, six family members, ten maidservants, and added valuable jewelry, antiques, and furnishings, as well as clothes, bedding, boxes, tables, chairs, and utensils. On the day of the dowry delivery, they employed 2,000 workers. Madam Su still considered this inadequate, saying it was only seventy percent of what they gave their eldest daughter. She added 20,000 taels of silver and 3,000 taels of gold to the dowry. Zi Yun, the matchmaker, noticed that Chun Hang’s house was too small for such lavish preparations, so he lent them an empty house on the east side of his own residence, with 80 or 90 rooms and a small garden. The wedding was lively, with many guests attending, feasting, and watching plays. Both inside and outside were splendidly decorated. Since Hui Fang could not handle all the arrangements by herself, Zi Yun invited Zhang Zhongyu to help manage the accounts and oversee all the preparations.

---

Zhang Zhongyu was very experienced with such matters and managed everything in an orderly manner. The people from the Su family took care of decorating the bridal chamber. Chun Hang’s uncle, Zhang Tongsun, had gone to the province with his family to await a government position, but since he had received an assignment in the capital, he also helped Chun Hang with the wedding preparations. On the 6th day of the month, there were two banquets. One was held at the Gathering Stars Hall, where they invited Liu Shouzheng, the Minister of Rites and examiner of the provincial exam, Wang Wenhui, the academician of the cabinet and the examiner of the metropolitan exam, Yang Fangyou, the Langzhong of the Ministry of War and examiner of the final exam, Zhou Xijue, the Qing of the Ministry of Ceremonial Affairs, and Lu Zongyuan, the Shaoqing of the Ministry of Imperial Household, both of whom were from the same hometown and had long-standing friendships with the family. Zhang Tongsun accompanied them at the Gathering Stars Hall, where they watched a performance by the Lianzhu Opera Troupe. Chun Hang accompanied a group of scholars in the garden’s Yushuang Study, where they watched the Lianjin Opera Troupe perform. The matchmaker that day was Xu Zi Yun, and the guests included Xiao Ci Xian, Gao Pin, Nan Xiang, Yan Zhongqing, Liu Wenze, Wang Xun, and Mei Ziyu. Mei Ziyu, who had recently recovered from an illness, managed to join despite not feeling entirely well. The eight famous actresses performed in the garden, while none went to the Gathering Stars Hall, where only middle-aged actors performed, engaging with the regular guests.

---

Su Huifang, after a brief appearance, was called by Zhang Zhongyu to help with the accounting, making her busier than anyone else.

---

The performance started in the morning, and everyone watched while laughing and enjoying themselves. Mei Ziyu, upon noticing that the famous actresses were present, felt melancholy as the absence of Qin Yan reminded him of sorrowful memories. Everyone seemed to understand his feelings. Suddenly, Gao Pin was nowhere to be seen. Zi Yun sent a servant to find him, and he was eventually found backstage, instructing Wang Lanbao on a performance. Lanbao nodded and smiled. When Gao Pin returned, he acted very proper and did not crack a single joke. Shortly after, Wang Lanbao came to request a selection of plays. He presented the options to Zi Yun, who chose “Qiao Cu” (Jealous Joe). Gao Pin chose “Dang Jin” (The Belt). After “Qiao Cu” was performed, “Dang Jin” followed, with Lanbao playing the young male lead. His performance was quite convincing. Chun Hang, being a clever man, realized that Gao Pin was mocking him and remarked, “This Li Yaxian is truly a heroine. In the beginning, she tricked Zheng Yuanhe by following her mother’s orders, but later, she was moved by true affection. If I were Zheng Yuanhe, I’d rather pawn my clothes than this belt. Didn’t you hear that the strings on the net cap were tied by Li Yaxian herself?” Gao Pin replied, “I’m afraid once the clothes get muddy, they can’t be pawned anymore. Didn’t you hear when Lai Xing sang, ‘Sir, you arrived under the moon, your body drenched with dew. This garment is made of fresh white ramie, unsoiled by sweat.’”

---

Zi Yun said, “The garment was soaked with dew, so how can you say it was mud?” Everyone laughed. As the scene moved to Lai Xing going inside and the sedan bearers rushing out, Lanbao fell and changed his lines, saying, “Enough! Enough! I’ve been chased all the way here and fallen into the mud. Fortunately, my seventh uncle gave me this garment, so I can pawn it and get two days’ worth of rest. Oh! This is enough to kill me.” Everyone was astonished, asking, “What did he just say?”

---

After a moment of thought, everyone burst into laughter. Gao Pin merely smiled, and everyone understood the joke.

---

Then they heard Lanbao sing a line from “The Jade Waistband”:

“I can only peep outside the door and follow her perfumed sedan, enduring my shame, hoping for a glance of compassion, but she only despises my lowly state in the mud. With a heartache like a twisting road, the wheels of her sedan crush me, yet how can I laugh while leaning on this?”

---

This translation follows the original text exactly, without summarizing or omitting any details.

Here is the translation of the text, paragraph by paragraph, without any summarization or omission:

---

When Lanbao reached this part of the song, he almost laughed himself. Zi Yun and the others cheered loudly, and everyone called out “Bravo!” Chun Hang’s face turned bright red, and he pointed at Gao Pin, cursing, “I thought that after a year had passed, you would naturally turn over a new leaf, but who would have thought you’re still this wicked!” Gao Pin replied, “Now that’s an odd accusation. What did I say? Aren’t you just blaming the ground for tripping over yourself?”

---

Chun Hang still wanted to scold him, but at that moment, a family servant came in to report, “The dowry from the Su family has arrived.” The sound of music filled the air. Chun Hang invited Zi Yun and Ci Xian to go together and receive the dowry. The people delivering the dowry were relatives from the Su family, including Mr. Hua, dressed in embroidered robes with a golden belt, his handsome appearance like that of an immortal. This was Chun Hang’s first time meeting him, though he had long heard of the famous in-law. They all entered the Gathering Stars Hall and greeted each other.

---

When Mr. Hua saw Minister Liu and Wang Wenhui, whom he respected as his father’s peers, he paid his respects. To the others, he offered a standard greeting.

---

Chun Hang and Mr. Hua, being new in-laws, didn’t have much to talk about, so they exchanged compliments about each other’s reputation.

---

Fortunately, Wang Wenhui and Xu Zi Yun helped with the hosting, keeping the new relatives entertained, so the occasion wasn’t dull.

---

The arrival of the dowry caused a commotion, filling the streets. The 2,000 bearers looked like an army. The servants led the head bearers, and the process of moving the items in began. Zhang Zhongyu rushed around, directing people here and there. Outside, the noise of the crowd was overwhelming. Su Huifang was distributing reward money and writing down names in the account book, but she couldn’t handle it all by herself. She called Lanbao and Su Lan to help, but even with them, it took two to three hours before things were somewhat organized. Inside, Sister Xu was also busy, helping the maids arrange the items, setting up this and that, sweating all over. Her silk shirt stuck to her back, her waist was sore, and her feet hurt. After drinking a bowl of cold tea and fanning herself for a while, she went back to work. Chun Hang hurried into the city to express thanks for the dowry.

---

Wang Wenhui tried to give Mr. Hua the seat of honor, but Mr. Hua refused. Zi Yun wanted to invite Mr. Hua to the garden to meet the scholars, but Mr. Hua, not wishing to linger outside, accompanied Zi Yun into the garden. Liu Wenze and the others stood up as Mr. Hua entered. Mr. Hua greeted them. Besides Liu Wenze, he didn’t know anyone. Among the group, one person stood out, the youngest of the scholars, who had an air of grace and elegance, his presence like moonlight and pearls, his bearing lofty and radiant. Mr. Hua was struck, thinking he had never seen such a person before. Mei Ziyu, upon seeing Mr. Hua’s refined appearance, silently admired him, thinking, “So dignified and noble, naturally impressive. Truly exceptional.” After greeting everyone, Mr. Hua asked Zi Yun to introduce them. Mr. Hua said, “It turns out we all share old ties. I’ve been remiss in keeping connections, but I’m fortunate to meet you today, which refreshes me.” The scholars each expressed their admiration for Mr. Hua, then tried to give him the seat of honor. Mr. Hua, however, refused, saying, “Since we’re lucky to meet, let’s act like old friends. Treating me as a guest would be to dismiss me. Today, we’ll settle this, so there’s no need to push next time. Let’s sit according to age. That gentleman is younger than me, so I’ll take his place.” As it turned out, Mei Ziyu was three years younger than Mr. Hua, so Mr. Hua sat above him. Everyone appreciated Mr. Hua’s straightforwardness and did not argue further. Mr. Hua noticed that this group of people all had an air of elegance and sophistication. Comparing Chun Hang to Mei Ziyu, he found Chun Hang slightly inferior in appearance but superior in charm and composure, making the two like the famous historical figures Yu and Liang.

---

Once seated, the play began. Wang Wenhui and Zhang Zhongyu came in and fussed around Mr. Hua for a while. Mr. Hua wanted to invite Zhang Zhongyu to sit with them, but Zhang Zhongyu replied, “I’m not lucky enough to join today.” Chun Hang, having returned from thanking for the dowry, also invited Zhang Zhongyu to sit, but Zhang Zhongyu said, “There’s a Meixiang outside; how can I take care of everything? I can’t have her resenting me.” He clasped his hands in a gesture of farewell and left, pointing at Zi Yun and saying, “It’s always you who takes care of things.” He laughed and walked out. Wang Wenhui adjusted his court boots, stroked his long beard, exchanged a few words with Mr. Hua and Xu Zi Yun, and then strolled outside.

---

Chun Hang, after thanking the guests, relaxed and performed a play himself. Mr. Hua said, “The weather is hot, there’s no need to keep performing. Let them rest.” When the eight actresses came on stage, Mr. Hua noticed that Huifang was absent and asked Chun Hang, “Why don’t I see the top scholar’s wife? Is she still in the accounting room?” Chun Hang felt embarrassed and didn’t know how to respond. Zi Yun laughed and said, “Now we have two top scholar’s wives, just like in the play The Swallow Letter’s ‘The Imperial Decree Round’.” Mr. Hua realized he had misspoken and stopped asking. He then noticed Su Lan, whose beauty and elegance stood out, so he called her forward and said, “The poem you wrote on that ‘Night of Wind and Moon’ painting last year, I’ve had it mounted as a scroll. I even had several people inscribe comments on it. The painting is truly beautiful, and the calligraphy is excellent. Everyone praises it.”

---

This translation retains every detail, including dialogue, without summarizing or retelling.

Here is the translation of the text, paragraph by paragraph, without missing any detail:

---

Mr. Hua then said to Zi Yun, “This gentleman’s charm is no less than that of Yuan or Su. His appearance resembles Qin Yan, but his intelligence surpasses him.” This praise made Su Lan very happy. Mr. Hua then asked Mei Ziyu, “Although this is our first meeting, I have long admired you. There was a man named Wei Pincai who moved out of your residence and stayed with me for half a year. He often mentioned you, and there’s something I wish to ask you about.” Mei Ziyu, unsure of what Mr. Hua wanted to ask, responded, “Brother Wei often spoke of your esteemed family, but since we haven’t met before, I didn’t dare to visit. What advice might you have for me?” Mr. Hua said, “It’s a minor matter, but I’ve been unable to understand it. I heard you and Qin Yan had a close bond and a vow of unchanging loyalty. Qin Yan stayed with me, so I’ve heard things about him. Now that he has left the capital with my mentor, I wonder how you could bear to part with him, and why Qin Yan would travel so freely. Could you explain this in detail?” This question left Mei Ziyu speechless, his face showing shame and his heart filled with sadness. Zi Yun, seeing that Mei Ziyu was in a difficult position, laughed and said, “You should be asking me. My younger brother Yu Xiang is deep in emotion but clumsy with words. You ask how he could bear to part and why Qin Yan left willingly—the answer is quite simple. Yu Xiang’s love runs deep, and he wanted to fulfill Qin Yan’s aspirations, which is why he allowed him to leave with your mentor. Moreover, your mentor has adopted Qin Yan as his foster son, raising him from humble origins to great heights. Qin Yan understands this and chooses to repay such kindness with success, which is better than sacrificing himself for it.” Mr. Hua nodded and sighed, and Mei Ziyu finally felt at ease.

---

Mr. Hua then chatted with Gao Pin, Nan Xiang, Zhongqing, Wang Xun, Wen Ze, and Ci Xian, discussing various topics. He learned that Gao Pin had just come from Suzhou and asked about the landscapes of Jiangsu. By chance, he noticed that Su Lan’s fan was finely painted on one side and asked to see it. After examining it for a while, he noticed small script on the other side with a poem titled “Heartbreaking Song.” Mr. Hua remarked, “How can a heart break so lightly?” Mei Ziyu, upon seeing this, felt uneasy. Mr. Hua softly recited the poem and then asked Su Lan, “Is this your own work?” Su Lan replied, “The writing and painting were done carelessly. As for the poem…” she pointed to Mei Ziyu and said, “It was a gift from Master Mei to Lady Yu.” Mr. Hua folded the fan and said to Mei Ziyu, “Upon seeing it, I suspected it was your work. Only someone with deep feelings could write this. Indeed, it is so.” He then smiled and asked, “Can the dream truly be called back or not?” Mei Ziyu was at a loss for words, and everyone laughed.

---

Suddenly, Lin Shanzhi came in, and Mr. Hua called for his clothes. After putting them on, he took his leave of Chun Hang, saying, “I still have matters to attend to at a relative’s house. I’ll send a sedan chair tomorrow morning to meet again.” He clasped his hands in farewell and left. The relatives who had brought the dowry had already departed. The others saw Mr. Hua off at the steps, but only Chun Hang accompanied him out. Su Lan, noticing that Mr. Hua had taken her fan, followed them outside. As Mr. Hua was about to board the carriage, he saw Su Lan coming and realized she wanted her fan back, but he was fond of the poem and reluctant to part with it. He smiled and said to Su Lan, “You really don’t understand. On such a happy day, why would you bring out a fan with a ‘Heartbreaking Song’? Don’t you know people find it inauspicious?” As he spoke, he took a fan from his own fan case and handed it to Su Lan, saying, “Take this one instead.” Su Lan thanked him and bowed, and Mr. Hua got into the sedan chair and left. Chun Hang and Su Lan returned inside, and Su Lan told everyone about the fan exchange with Mr. Hua. When she opened Mr. Hua’s fan for the scholars to see, they saw that one side was painted with two peach blossoms, one red and one white, and on the other side was a beautiful inscription in small script. The inscription contained two verses of the “Liangzhou Suite” opera, with a note that said, “Admiring peach blossoms at Jin Cuo Garden while singing ‘The Peach Blossom Fan’.” Chun Hang remarked, “This calligraphy looks like the work of a woman from the inner chambers.” Everyone admired the verses, praising the blend of emotion and elegance, as well as the natural beauty of the composition. Mei Ziyu said, “The second verse sounds like it was written in a woman’s voice.” Zi Yun remarked, “Could it be that his wife wrote it? These two verses seem to be a couplet.” Zhongqing said, “It’s unlikely. If it was written by his wife, would he give it to someone?” Ci Xian replied, “That makes sense.” While the scholars continued their conversation in the garden, back at Gathering Stars Hall, Wang Wenhui noticed that none of the famous actresses had come, feeling somewhat lonely, though he didn’t want to summon them. Knowing that Huifang was in the accounting room, he called her out. Huifang, exhausted, was happy to have a break and went to sit next to Wang Wenhui. At one table were Liu Shouzheng, Zhou Xijue, and Yang Fangyou, while at the other were Wang Wenhui, Lu Zongyuan, and Zhang Tongsun. Wang Wenhui said, “I know you’ve been very busy these past few days, so I called you out for a rest. There shouldn’t be much going on now.” Huifang replied, “There’s not much left to do. I’ve been learning from Mr. Zhang, who really is meticulous—nothing escapes him.” Lu Zongyuan said, “That’s Zhang Laoer’s specialty. When it comes to this kind of work, no one can handle the accounting room but him.” Wang Wenhui then asked Huifang, “What are your plans for the future? You should make a decision. If I ever get assigned to an external post, why not come with me? I’ll have you manage the accounts.” Huifang laughed, “Manage the accounts? I’ve only been helping in the accounting room for a few days, and it’s already left me dizzy. How could I manage accounts for you? I do have an idea, though. Several others are also interested. I’m thinking of opening a shop for antiques, books, and paintings, while also selling silks, paper, embroidery, perfumes, and flowers. We’d source these goods from Suzhou and Hangzhou. There’s a ready-made house near Du Xiang’s place, with some empty rooms and a small garden. If we all chip in and make it work, it could be quite fun. We don’t expect to make a fortune—just to settle down and gather with a few close friends so we won’t be scattered all over.” Wang Wenhui said, “That sounds great. I’d like to take a share in it too, and I’ll be your shopkeeper.” Huifang laughed, “I can’t afford to hire you. You’ll soon be appointed governor. If you have any unwanted antiques, you could let us display them for a bit.”

---

This translation remains faithful to the original text, with every detail and dialogue included.

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation of the text as requested, without missing any details:

---

Wang Wenhui said, “Yes, yes! If I get appointed as governor, I’ll leave behind everything that’s too cumbersome to carry.” Huifang laughed, “The things that are too hard to carry must be bulky and awkward. Don’t leave behind things like wooden furniture, iron stoves, or iron fireboxes at my place—I won’t be grateful for that.” Lu Zongyuan and Zhang Tongsun laughed, and Wang Wenhui also laughed, lightly tapping Huifang with his fan, “You’re underestimating me! How dare you?” Huifang also laughed. Wang Wenhui played with his long beard, and Huifang remarked, “Why is your beard turning black? Did your concubine order you to dye it?” Wang Wenhui laughed, “That’s nonsense!” Then he looked at his beard and said, “I’m getting old. Even though you young people joke around with us, in your hearts, you must look down on us.”

---

Lu Zongyuan laughed and said, “Don’t lump us all together—my beard isn’t dyed.” At the nearby table, Minister Liu, Zhou Xijue, and Yang Fangyou also laughed, but Zhang Tongsun, being a Confucian scholar, didn’t know how to joke around. Zhou Xijue said, “Zhifu, did you get the formula for that beard dye from your in-laws?” Wang Wenhui replied, “With the few strands of beard he has, what need does he have for beard dye?” Then, realizing the joke, he burst into laughter. Lu Zongyuan understood and laughed as well.

---

Liu Shouzheng and Yang Fangyou didn’t understand the joke and repeatedly asked about it. Wang Wenhui explained the story about Liang Gong’s daughter painting her hair black, and everyone laughed, even Zhang Tongsun. Zhou Xijue said, “Given this, Zhifu, why don’t you borrow a fake beard from the opera troupe to wear? That way, you won’t risk smudging your wife’s face with your dyed beard.” Liu Shouzheng added, “Once you start dyeing it, it’ll extend all the way to your chest.” Wang Wenhui replied, “Stop wagging your tongue!” Lu Zongyuan laughed and said, “How did you measure the length so precisely?” Huifang chimed in, “Wearing a fake beard is a good idea. Why not just shave off your real beard? You can wear the fake one when you go out, and take it off when you’re at home—it would look much better!” Everyone laughed again, and Wang Wenhui tapped Huifang twice on the shoulder with his fan, laughing as he scolded, “You sharp-tongued rascal! No wonder Tian Xiangfan is so obedient under your control, not daring to resist you. But your reign only lasts for today. Tomorrow, the real top scholar’s wife will arrive—let’s see what you do then!” Huifang blushed and said, “What nonsense! Such rude teasing!” Zhou Xijue said, “Meixiang, don’t pay attention to him. Come over here and let’s chat.” Huifang went over to their table, played a round of the drinking game, and then moved to another table. Zhang Zhongyu called Huifang away again. Everyone had been sitting all day, and it was still early for the wedding procession, so they took a break.

---

The prosperity of the Su family is too much to describe in detail. Early the next morning, Chun Hang performed the ritual of personally fetching his bride. Afterward, Zi Yun and the wedding party escorted the bridal sedan chair to the Su residence. Once all the ceremonial formalities were completed, the bridal sedan returned. Along the way, there was music and celebration, with a bustling crowd and a procession of carriages and horses filling the streets—it was incredibly lively. Upon entering the house, they invited the bride out for the wedding ceremony under the flower candles. The scene was adorned with jewels and fragrant flowers, the atmosphere warm and fragrant, a picture of luxury and romance. The outside guests and scholars continued their lively celebrations for the rest of the day. That night, when Chun Hang entered the bridal chamber and saw the bride, it was just as Zi Yun had said—she truly resembled Huifang. The atmosphere was filled with tenderness and contentment, a perfect match of a talented scholar and a beautiful maiden, as if they were an immortal couple blessed with earthly happiness.

---

The next day, Madam Su invited her elder sister-in-law, Huanxiang, and Xu Zi Yun’s wife, Yuan Qixiang, to accompany the bride for the morning wine ritual. Madam Tian invited Wang Wenhui’s wife, Madam Lu, along with her sister-in-law, Ronghua, and her daughter-in-law, Sun’s young wife, Peiqiu. She also invited Minister Liu Shouzheng’s wife, who didn’t attend, but Liu’s daughter-in-law, Madam Wu Ziyan, came instead. The wives of Zhou Xijue, Yang Fangyou, and Lu Zongyuan all sent their regrets.

---

Meanwhile, Madam Hua had risen early to dress, attended by her maids. Once she was fully prepared, Mr. Hua entered and sat by the dressing table for a while. Suddenly, he smiled and said, “I wonder what’s going on in my second sister’s mind right now—does she feel sorrow or joy?” Madam Hua smiled and replied, “It’s funny to hear a brother-in-law say such a thing.” The maids all smiled as well. Madam Hua noticed that the fan in Mr. Hua’s hand wasn’t the one he had written on a few days ago, so she asked to see it. After reading the poem on the fan, she said, “What a lovely poem. Where did this fan come from?” Mr. Hua replied, “It belongs to Lu Sulan. I liked the poem, so I brought it back.” Madam Hua said, “This is a good poem, but it doesn’t seem like something one would give to a friend. If it’s for a friend, why does it say, ‘We thought we’d be together forever, but the Silver River now separates us’? If it’s about a husband and wife parting, it doesn’t fit either. And if it’s a gift for a courtesan, it still doesn’t seem quite right. However, the emotions in it are so genuine that it’s quite touching.” Mr. Hua smiled and said, “You have a good eye. Your critique is spot on. This poem was written by someone for Qin Yan. Isn’t it true that it’s not quite like a husband and wife, nor exactly like friends or courtesans? Yet it expresses such deep emotions that it truly moves the soul.” Madam Hua asked, “Did Du Xiang write it?” Mr. Hua replied, “No, it was written by Mei Yuxiang, Qin Yan’s close friend from the past.” Madam Hua then asked, “What happened to the fan I wrote on the other day? Don’t show it to anyone.” Mr. Hua suddenly remembered that he had given it to Sulan and felt regret for not paying attention. He quickly said, “I haven’t shown it to anyone. I was afraid it might get worn out, so I put it away.” Madam Hua didn’t suspect anything. She prepared to leave, taking with her six maids—Baozhu, Aizhu, Ruizhu, Zhenzhu, Mingzhu, and Zhangzhu—along with Xiaoxiang and two maidservants. Since it was early autumn and still warm, she didn’t pack many clothes, just a small embroidered chest and box containing some jewelry and cosmetics. Outside, an elderly steward rode a horse, and Jinling, Yuling, Lanling, and Guiling followed on horseback as attendants. Madam Hua left the room and went to the inner flower hall, where she sat in a sedan chair. After passing through the flowered gate, she boarded a carriage. There was a separate road for the carriage, which passed around the main hall. The family servants mounted their horses, and eight large carriages followed, carrying the maids. The carriages, adorned with embroidered wheels, flowed out of the city like a stream. Upon arriving at the Tian residence, all the ladies had already gathered. Madam Tian came down the steps to welcome her, while the maids supported Madam Hua as she entered. When Madam Tian saw her, she thought she looked like a celestial fairy descending to earth, a jade maiden visiting the mortal world. As they ascended the steps, Madam Tian took Madam Hua’s hand. The other ladies came forward to greet her, and Madam Hua responded courteously. The housekeeper spread out a red carpet, and Madam Hua prepared to bow in greeting. Madam Tian refused multiple times but finally relented. Madam Hua completed her bow, and Madam Tian returned the gesture. Afterward, Madam Hua greeted the other ladies. Aside from Xu Duxiang’s wife, she didn’t know anyone, so Madam Xu introduced them all. Then the bride was called out to bow. She greeted her mother-in-law and then bowed to each of the ladies. The six maids knelt before Madam Tian, followed by the bride, who also knelt to offer congratulations. Seventeen or eighteen maids and servants from the Su family, along with Sister Xu, came forward to kneel before Madam Hua, filling the three flower rooms to the brim.

---

This translation retains every detail, dialogue, and interaction without summarization.

Here is the translation of the text paragraph by paragraph, without missing any detail:

---

The drums and music started the play. The bride was seated at the center of the main table, with two separate tables on the east and west. Madam Tian took her seat, and Madam Xu sat at the head of the table. Madam Xu said, “Why are you treating your niece like a guest, Aunt? This head seat should go to the new relative, and it’s only proper for Sister Hua to sit here.” Madam Tian had no choice but to ask Madam Hua to take the seat. Madam Hua replied, “How can this niece of yours sit in such a place?” She turned to Madam Xu and said, “Sister, how many times have we gathered as sisters, and yet today you’re pushing me to sit here?” Madam Xu said, “In the past, I might have been the one to take your place, but today, you are the new relative. Besides, you came from far away, and I live nearby. How can I take your place?” Madam Hua replied, “Today, our mother invited you to accompany my younger sister, and I am here to follow you. How can you ask me to sit here?” Madam Xu laughed and said, “Today, I am determined to give up this seat. Not only will I not sit at the head of this table, but I won’t take the head seat over there either. That place should go to Old Madam Wang.” Madam Tian said, “This niece of mine is too modest. If we were to go by seniority, the head seat would certainly go to Madam Wang, but I invited her to accompany us, so she can make a little sacrifice. Niece, you don’t need to be so humble—just sit straight.” But Madam Xu refused to sit and said, “Since you command it, Aunt, I’ll take the other table, but I won’t sit here.” With that, she moved to the western table. Seeing that Madam Xu was insistent, Madam Tian had no choice but to offer the seat again to Madam Hua. Madam Hua continued to decline until Madam Xu finally persuaded her to sit. With the help of Madam Lu and Madam Tian, Madam Hua finally sat down. Madam Lu took the second seat at the eastern table, and Madam Liu took the third. Madam Wang took the second seat at the western table, and Madam Yan took the third. Madam Tian accompanied them at the eastern table.

---

Madam Lu turned to Madam Tian and said, “Lady Tian, there’s no need for you to go over there to fuss about.” She then called Ronghua and said, “Why don’t you take over as host over there? It’ll save Lady Tian the trouble of moving back and forth.” Madam Tian smiled and stood up, saying, “If my niece takes care of things, that would be wonderful.” She then bowed twice, and Ronghua quickly returned the gesture. Madam Lu said, “You are too kind, Lady Tian. It’s only fitting that your daughter-in-law helps out. They will enjoy the gathering even more without feeling constrained by your presence.” Madam Tian was delighted when she saw how beautiful and graceful her new daughter-in-law was. Looking at Madam Hua, it was clear they were sisters, equally delicate and charming, almost indistinguishable. As she observed them, she felt as though she had seen them before but couldn’t place where. Finally, she realized they resembled Su Huifang, which explained the familiarity. Madam Xu’s wife, Yuan Qixiang, was also elegant, with fair skin and a graceful demeanor, a perfect match for Xu Zi Yun. Madam Liu was gentle and lovable, while Madam Yan was exceptionally beautiful, with a free-spirited charm. Madam Wang was serene and graceful, similar in appearance to Madam Liu.

---

Looking at Madam Lu, although she was past forty, she still exuded elegance. Her outfit and appearance were impeccable, and despite a few freckles on her slightly prominent cheekbones, from a distance, she still looked like an extraordinary beauty—a person of great intelligence and capability.

---

Madam Lu said, “It seems that Lady Tian truly has boundless blessings, with a top scholar for a son and a celestial daughter-in-law. You must be like the Queen Mother of Heaven or a reincarnation of a divine spirit, to be surrounded by such fairy-like children. Even though we aren’t part of the Peach Blossom Feast, we are fortunate to bask in your blessings today.” Madam Tian laughed and said, “I see that you, Lady Lu, are also truly blessed. You hold the title of Second Rank Imperial Consort, and soon you’ll be of the First Rank. With such fine sons and daughters-in-law to bring you joy every day, and two daughters still at home, who are also married to outstanding young men, your family is remarkable! Your eldest son-in-law is already quite exceptional, and when I saw your second son-in-law recently, I thought, who could surpass him? His scholarly talents are something my son greatly admires. I wouldn’t be surprised if you had three top scholars in your family in the next examination!” Madam Lu smiled brightly and said, “You view me as blessed, but in truth, I worry about everything at home, including outside matters. Our master doesn’t handle household affairs. As for my sons and sons-in-law, they’re not bad, but none of them have passed the exams yet. I often blame my husband for this. Last year, he became an examiner, and I foresaw trouble. I advised him to take a month’s sick leave to avoid this duty, but he insisted on going ahead, saying it was just as good as if his students passed, as if that would be enough for our sons and sons-in-law to pass. But look, is it the same? If he had listened to me and allowed all three of them to take the exam, at least one of them would have passed, right? But he ruined everything. Now, there’s talk of the Erudite Scholar exam in August, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If they pass, they could become Hanlin scholars, but who knows if they’ll pass? And if my husband gets appointed as an examiner again, it’ll ruin everything!” Lady Tian, compared to you, my earlier years may have been fortunate, but I’m afraid my later years won’t be as lucky.”

---

Madam Hua and Madam Liu listened to Madam Lu’s clear and lively voice, finding her words quite amusing. They also noticed that as she spoke, her gold bracelets and bangles jingled with a pleasant sound as she gestured with her rolled-up sleeves. Her lively and sharp demeanor made her quite charming. At the other table, Madam Xu laughed and said, “Madam, there’s no need for such modesty. I see both of you as equals—one the Holy Mother of the East, the other the Lady of the Southern Peak, perfectly matched.” After sitting for a while, the bride excused herself. The conversation between the ladies was lively, while down below, Sister Xu was overseeing everything. Xu’s maids—Hongxue, Honglian, Hongxiang, Hongyu, Hongmei, Hongyue, Honglu, and Hongluo—joined with Hua’s maids, the six pearls, along with the house servants and maids, to make up eight tables. Among them were those who chatted and laughed, those who ate and drank heartily, those who remained quiet and reserved, and those who barely touched their food. Each had their own manner. Sister Xu was busy managing everything, moving about like a whirlwind.

---

After listening to a few acts of the play, the rewards were distributed, and the banquet came to an end. The ladies all went to sit in the bridal chamber. Madam Hua spoke with her sister for quite some time before taking her leave. Madam Xu wanted to invite her to tour the garden, but Madam Hua declined, saying it was late and promising to return another day. She then took her maids and boarded the sedan chair to leave. Madam Xu also said her farewells, and Madam Lu returned home with her daughter and daughter-in-law. Madam Liu also left, and Madam Tian saw each of them off. What happened next will be revealed in the following chapter.

---

This translation retains every detail, including all dialogue and actions, as requested.

　　話說前回書中，華公子將自己扇子與素蘭換了，後被華夫人問起來，方知將夫人寫畫的桃花扇子與了他，甚是懊悔。一日，即命家人去叫素蘭，說明叫他帶了前日的扇子來。那日素蘭正在蕙芳處商議開那古董鋪的事情，蘇、陸之外，尚有袁寶珠、金漱芳、王蘭保、李玉林要來，大家商議那古董書畫等物公湊些起來，也就不少。況且怡園花木極多，盡可分些來應用。我們何不先開起來，再到南邊制辦，也未嘗不可。若要等買齊了，就有兩三月耽擱去了。

　　蕙芳道：「如今我們幾個人湊起那古玩來，能有幾樣？而且也沒有很好的東西，奇書名畫更少，開張起來，空空的什麼樣子？若盡靠些花木，不成個花局子了麼？」寶珠道：「要湊東西其實也不難。若說書畫，前日我見度香園中曬晾，也數不清有多少。一種書有十幾部的，他要這許多作什麼？法帖重的很多，若畫那似假似真的也有幾十箱，橫豎將來總飽蠹魚的了，分些來他豈有不肯的？至於古玩，好的自然不好去要他。他那不愛的東西，要幾件來，也就擱不下了，就怕什麼香料、針□、顧繡的東西倒少，又要新鮮，賣不得舊的，後來再買也可以的。這房子也不用收拾，一切俱好，器皿什物皆有。我們一班人全進去，也住不滿他。只要作些廚櫃等物，一完備就可開張，中秋前後盡來得及了。」漱芳、蘭保同聲說：「好！」又說：「就這麼著，我們大家去找度香商量。」正商議間，忽見素蘭的人進來說：「華公子打發人叫，立等進城。」素蘭道：「他叫幾個人？」那人道「就叫你一個，說叫帶了扇子去。」素蘭道：「我道他叫我作什麼，原來是為這把扇子。」蕙芳道：「這扇子一定是他夫人寫的了，所以來要回去。」素蘭就辭了眾人，到家換了衣服，帶了人上車，一徑到華府來，先到門房應酬了幾句話，再到珊枝處問了緣故。

　　珊枝道：「我不知道，或者要你寫什麼。」素蘭在珊枝房裡略坐了一坐，珊枝道「公子在園中，就去見見罷，省得他等。」

　　於是珊枝領著素蘭徑入園來。只見秋色斑斕，燦然可愛。問了園童，方知在潭水房山。二人登高涉水，過竹穿林的走了好些地方。到了門口，珊枝先回明了。

　　素蘭進來見了公子，公子正在那裡畫扇子，旁邊站著個小丫鬟，還有兩個小書童，素蘭請過安，站在一邊，華公子命他坐了，素蘭見公子所畫的扇子，也是兩枝紅白桃花，設色鮮明，甚是可愛。華公子知他愛看，便遞給他道：「你看看有什麼毛病麼？」素蘭接了過去，看了道：「兼工帶寫，得意得神。錢舜舉、徐熙合為一手。」公子道：「前日那把扇子帶來沒有？那是人家的，那一天我沒有理會，帶在身邊。昨日那人來取時，我才想起給了你。這扇子卻要還他。」素蘭從扇袋裡取了來，雙手奉上。公子看了一看，擱過一邊，便道：「你的書法，我是請教過了。你的詩詞，我尚未見。何不將那《梁州序》也作一首，賞賞這扇上桃花？」素蘭笑道：「字已是勉強的，詩詞上沒有工夫，不敢獻醜。」公子笑道：「太拘泥了。你這樣靈慧人，怕不是繡口錦心，作出來還要比人好。不要謙，今日在這裡逛半天。既要製曲，自然不可無酒。」叫香兒到小廚房要幾樣果品，並要那蓮心酒來。公子道：「你們這班人，為什麼從前定要學戲？既學了戲，倒又不專於戲，學成了多少本事。我想從前戲旦中，也沒有你們這一派。就有幾個小聰明的，也拿不出手，況且他們的品行，我就不好說了。」素蘭道：「我們這樣本事算得什麼？因是我們這等人是不應會的，所以會寫幾個字，會畫幾筆畫，人就另眼相待，先把個好字放在心裡。

　　若將我們的筆墨，換了人的名氏，直怕非但沒有說好，盡是笑不好的了。」公子笑道：「這話也有些理，但真好真歹，人也看得出來。若你們的筆墨，真是那小孩子寫的仿格，小丫頭描的花樣，難道也說好不成？況且我又奉承你作什麼？好歹自然要分得清，豈可沒人之善。但是你們後來這個行業倒難，這碗飯也不是終於好吃的。」素蘭道：「如今我們幾個人，現在想出一條道路。」就將蕙芳、寶珠等要開書畫、古董，並些針線、香料、花卉、綢緞等物合成一個大舖子的話說了。公子點頭道：「這倒罷了，你們這幾個人也只好老於是鄉。這個舖子幾時開呢？」素蘭道：「此時貨物都不全，所有東西皆要到蘇杭去置買。先想湊些書畫等件，佈置起來，原不當買賣作，不過這幾個人沒有事，在那裡坐了，作個公局的意思。至於要等置齊物件，必要到十月才能完備。」華公子道：「要些什麼東西，定要到蘇杭去，京裡置不出來？」素蘭道：「那裡便宜。至於花繡刻絲等物皆是蘇杭來的。」公子道：「定要那些東西麼？依我倒不要。若賣那些東西，倒俗了。」素蘭笑道：「不過有這些東西搭配著熱鬧些，不然也與那些書畫鋪一樣。且既作買賣，那伙計的薪俸飯食也須出在裡頭。」公子道：「自然。既開鋪了，就要打算盤了。設或將來我來買把扇子，你也必得開個虛價兒。」說得素蘭笑了。公子道：「你要些刻絲顧繡的東西，只怕我倒有，若用得用不得，就不可必了。前日聽說庫房裡蛀壞了幾個箱子，糟蹋了多少東西，大約有七八十年沒有用著他，還是我老老太太遺下來的，只怕用不得，顏色黯淡，花樣古老了。如果用得，我每樣給你些，教你開成這個舖子。至於古董書畫也有，要好的不能，不過中等的。」素蘭請安謝了，道：「府上中等的，就是外頭上等的了。」正說間，香兒領著兩個書童，拿了酒盒來。珊枝見素蘭喝酒，想沒有什麼差使，便走開了。華公子道：「喝一杯潤潤詩腸，好得佳句。」素蘭道：「今日真要出醜，恐石子裡搾不出油來。」公子道：「不用謙，況且是曲，一發熟極生巧。」素蘭接過酒壺，與公子斟了，自己也斟了一杯，心中好不思索。且看那潭水房山的景致，屋是一統五間，東邊臨水，像怡園練秋閣光景。西邊疊疊層層的危石，盤著藤蘿薜荔，陪著松柏桐杉。池內荷葉半凋，尚有幾朵殘荷，餘香猶膩，其餘草花滿地，五彩紛披。後面玻璃窗內，望見綠竹蕭疏，清涼爽目。素蘭飲了幾杯，公子道：「你看過後面那塊石頭沒有？」素蘭道：「沒有。」公子領他從屋西到後面竹林中。素蘭見有個石臺，上面豎著一石，如春雲岫模樣，頂平根瘦，有八尺多高，渾身是穴。公子向石根邊一個小穴，指與素蘭道：「你看這個字。」素蘭看時，是個「洞天一品石」五個字，又一行是：「五月十九日米芾記。」素蘭道：「這就是米元章的一品石麼？聞是共有八十一穴。」公子道：「你數數看。」素蘭數了一會，那高處及頂上的，如何望得著？也就不數了。看了一會，問公子道：「我聞米元章拜石，成了佳話，後人便繪他的《拜石圖》。聽得這塊石在安徽無為州衙門裡，怎麼取來的？」公子道：「米元章拜的石，不是這塊。那是無為軍中一塊英石，也生得玲瓏。這是他寶晉齋的洞天一品。若要考清這塊石的來歷，一時也說不清。這是我祖太爺在南邊作官時，地下刨出來的。從運河運到張家灣，特作了四輪的大車，用十二套的牛才拉進來。」素蘭又到各地逛了一逛，重複進來，要了紙筆，說道：「方才倒想了幾句，只是不好。」便寫了出來是：

春光早去，秋光又遍，一片閒情空戀。齊紈皎潔，寫他紅粉娟妍。恨隨流水，人想當時，何處重相見？韶華在眼輕消遣，過後思量總可憐。休負了，金樽淺。
　　華公子看了，不禁狂叫好道：「你這首真是黃絹幼婦，可稱絕妙。恰是題畫的桃花，何等淒清宛轉，動人情味。」連吟了四五遍，忽將素蘭看了一會，素蘭低了頭。公子淒然動容，歎了一聲，又問素蘭道：「你這首詞是何寓意，要說得這樣？」素蘭道：「也沒有寓意。公子是畫的桃花，況今秋天，似乎不能與春日賞桃花一樣題法。」公子道：「這個自然，但你另有寓意。不然，何以要說『恨隨流水，人想當時，何處重相見』呢？而且又說：『韶華在眼輕消遣，過後思量總可憐。』這明明是由後思前，翻悔從前輕看春光之意。但憑你怎樣惜春，而春不肯留，又將如何呢？」素蘭被他說破詞中之意，只得遮飾道：「其實我倒沒有什麼寓意，公子這一講，倒像有意題的了。」公子笑道：「你明明將琴言借題發揮感諷我，但究竟是他負我，非我負他。我如今一想，在我這裡也終非了局，如今他倒好了。」素蘭見他說明，不能再辨，只得說道：「公子之待琴言，原是沒有說的。但琴言用情專一，不善變通。倘使琴言一進京來，就遇公子，有這番恩典，他竟可以殺身相報，至死不怨的。」公子道：「他與梅庾香，到底是怎樣交情？」素蘭道：「他與梅庾香的交情，其實也不甚親密，就是兩心相照，悲多歡少，這是人人解不出來的。一見就哭，大約前世有點因果在裡頭。那日扶乩說琴言原是屈公前生之女，我想庾香前世，又是琴言什麼，也未可知。」華公子道：「這事渺茫，譬如你作了琴言，當怎樣待人呢？」這句話，素蘭倒有些難答，支支吾吾起來。華公子笑道：「你作了琴言，待庾香怎樣，在我這裡又當怎樣？事齊乎，事楚乎？必有一個主意。」素蘭面泛桃花，只是不語。公子道：「這有什麼不好說？況我們皆是光明正大，無一毫闇昧之心，難道一人只許有一個知已，不准有兩個麼？」素蘭道：「若論知已，自然越多越好。就以蕙芳之與田春航，瓊卿之與之金吉甫而論，春航固是蕙芳的知已，吉甫固是瓊卿的知已。蕙芳之待春航，瓊卿之待吉甫，也是報知已之報了。事雖不同，情則一也。然而他們待外人也是這樣，心裡卻有權衡，外面若無軒輊，不露出厚薄來。所以人也不能說他們，也不能妒他們。若琴言之心，沒有一點曲折，這樣就是這樣，那樣就是那樣。所謂孤忠苦節，不避艱險，不顧利害，其實也是他的好處。」公子點頭道：「你說得是，我畢竟不是他的知已。但度香又怎樣的待他，算知已不算呢？」 　　素蘭道：「若說度香待他，真也是個知已。度香第一能包容，第二能體貼。琴言之待度香，或冷一會，或熱一會，笑一會，哭一會，挺撞一會。度香非但全不芥蒂，倒反過意不去，百般的安慰他。所以他視度香也算一個知已。」華公子道：「這麼看起來，我還不如度香。這也是各人的性情，勉強不來的。」又問：「那漱芳呢？」素蘭道：「漱芳是個和而不同的，外面雖和順，內裡卻有把持。」公子道：「你看我的珊枝如何？你要直說，不許恭惟他。」素蘭一想，這個倒定要恭惟幾句才好，若實說了，是要鬧出亂子來的，便道：「這個人還有什麼議論呢？又忠直，又正派，知恩報恩，還有什麼說話。公子恩能逾格，珊枝公而忘私，城外人都是這麼講。」公子大笑道：「這句話有些違心之論。我聞珊枝頗不利於人口。」素蘭見公子口是如此說，心上覺得很樂，便答道：「沒有說他的人，他待人也好，說他怎麼呢？」公子道：「雖然這麼說，我看他是個有心胸的人，就取他見事明白，說話透徹，一句話從了口裡說出來，就與人兩樣。所以我倒喜歡他。就是肚子裡不甚通，不如你們。我也曾教他念念詩，學學字，總弄不上來。今年稍明白些，尋常通候的書信，也可以寫寫了。就這一樣，別無他能。」素蘭道：「他自小沒有人教過他，但他這等聰明，也沒有學不來的。」當下喝了些酒，又吃了些點心之類，又領了他逛了逛各處地方。

　　天色將晚，素蘭告辭，公子道：「你若沒有事，你今天住在這裡，不必出城了。」素蘭一怔，尚未答應，公子笑道：「這有何妨，難道是瓜田李下麼？」素蘭不語。公子又笑道：「我教你住在這裡，也有個意思。先不是說那刻絲顧繡的東西？你若住在此，我晚上就教他們翻出來，明日你看看可用得，檢些去，省得又費第二回手。不過是這個意思。」素蘭起初當是戲言，及聽了這話，甚是感激，便道：「果然，天也晚了，也恐趕不出城，我也要與珊枝談談，就在他那裡住罷。」公子道：「很好，我就去看那些東西。」說罷，帶了小丫鬟進去了，一徑到夫人房裡，將素蘭的和詞給他瞧。夫人看了，贊好道：「是今天題的麼？字不是你寫的，是珊枝寫的麼？比往日好多了。」華公子笑道：「正是。」又道：「前日庫房樓上那幾箱的花繡片子，聽得說都壞了，還有好的在裡面麼？」夫人道：「那六個箱子，壞的算起來，也不過三分，有七分好的，而且倒是頂好的材料，如今新的還不及他。我已將好的挑了出來，分給十珠了。此刻還有三箱存著，要挑還可挑得出兩箱，問他怎麼？」公子道：「我想留著這些東西也無用，霉爛了也可惜，不如賞人。如今有幾個相公，要開個舖子，正要到南邊買些東西，又沒有人去買，我想起來，何不把這些賞了他們，我們自己也用不著的。」夫人道：「明日再挑些看看，如有好的，就給他們。」當夜無話。

　　素蘭在珊枝房內歇了，珊枝聽得素蘭在公子面前贊他好，十分歡喜，就與素蘭談心，又要與他換帖。素蘭雖不滿珊枝，但見他這番相待，也樂得送情，應許了與他結盟。二人談了半夜，方各安睡。

　　明日，華公子吩咐將那三個箱子抬下樓來，再叫十珠婢挑選，選出兩箱可用，都是些繡蟒以及刻絲顧繡的裙料、褂料，還有枕簟、桌圍、椅披，各色鋪墊料，並零件荷囊、扇袋的花片子，共裝了兩大箱，算起價來，也值數千金，叫人抬出去，放在珊枝屋裡。公子又問寶珠要出那文房什物以及玩器、書畫閒放著不用的那本帳來。寶珠找了出來，公子看了，把筆點出了幾十樣是：「新坑大端硯四方、中端硯六方、□石硯十方、假銅雀硯二方，徽墨二十匣、印色一斤，田黃石圖章兩匣、青田石圖章兩匣、壽山石圖章十匣、昌化石圖章十匣，嘉興刻花竹筆筒十個，大銅爐四座，大磁瓶一個、大磁甌一個、宜興茶壺二十把，雲南玉碗一對，玉盤一個，圍棋子兩副，象牙象棋子兩副，寶晉齋帖兩部、閣帖兩部、絳帖兩部，其餘雜帖數十種，南扇五十把、團扇四十把、繡花宮扇二十把，宣紙二百張、高麗箋紙一百張、藍絹紅絹箋共四十張、白礬絹四匹、冷金捶金箋對紙共六十張、虛白箋一大捆，湖筆大小二百枝，香珠三十掛，香料十斤，英德石四座，玉煙壺四個、瑪瑙煙壺八個、水晶煙壺十二個，玉如意四匣，宋元名款贗筆字畫四十軸，手卷十二個，冊頁二十本。」把十珠婢忙個半天，才找全了，堆了幾張桌子。公子吃過飯，點清了，也一樣一樣的搬到外邊，叫素蘭點了，珊枝與他開了一篇帳單。素蘭見了，喜不可言，這也再想不到的事情，竟有了半個古董鋪了。在珊枝處吃了飯，珊枝幫他一樣樣裝好，裝了幾木箱，用棉花碎紙塞了空處，免得車上碰壞，也收拾到下午時候。華公子出來，素蘭謝了，說了多少感恩的話。公子道：「我昨日與你講明的，沒有什麼好東西在裡頭，這個比不得自己留下的。若舖子裡賣的東西，也不過如此。若拿真古董出來，人也未必認得。」素蘭道：「這已好極了，一刻時候要找這些東西，那裡去找？」就謝了公子出城。珊枝已預備了一個大車，拉了這幾個箱子，與素蘭送出城去不題。

　　且說蕙芳等昨日早上見華公子叫了素蘭進城，後來打聽得一夜未歸，今日又將一日，尚未見他回來，心裡猜疑為什麼事耽擱兩日。再著人到素蘭處打聽，恰好素蘭已回。少頃，素蘭到蕙芳處來，講華公子要他題那《桃花曲》，並待他一番光景，賞他好些東西，這舖子竟可開成了。

　　蕙芳也甚喜歡，即同到素蘭處，點了兩枝蠟，開了箱子，一件一件的看了，對素蘭道：「這些東西若全買起來，也要好幾千銀子，而且未必有這好材料。再到度香處添幾樣，就可添可不添了。我明日就把櫥櫃制辦起來，叫花兒匠來收拾花草。八月中秋竟可以開了。」素蘭道：「題個什麼名字呢？」蕙芳道：「我想題為九香樓可好麼？」素蘭道：「好個九香樓，妙極，妙極！」又請了寶珠、漱芳、玉林、蘭保等來，大家看了，都極喜歡，同贊素蘭能乾，叫華公子這般傾倒起來，又贊他題的曲子。素蘭頗為得意。

　　明日，寶珠等到子雲處，將華公子賞給素蘭的東西，一一說了，並要子雲回去，也把帳單看了，點出：花玻璃燈二十對，大小玻璃雜器四十件，料珠燈八盞，各色洋呢十板，各色紗衣料一百匹、各色貢緞二十匹、各色湖縐一百匹、各色綢綾一百匹，座鐘四架、掛鐘四架，洋表二十個，真古銅器一件，贗古銅器七件，碧霞璽帶板兩副，寶石大小六件，零星玉器一包，贗筆書畫一箱，各色鄣絨衣料十匹，沉香半斤，檀香四斤，各種香料四十斤，各種丸散三十瓶，香牛皮十張、佳紋席十張，湘妃竹扇料一捆，桄榔木對聯兩副，描金紅花磁碗四桶，其餘玩意物件數十件。花木隨時搬出，不入數內。開了一個單子給與寶珠，寶珠大樂，謝了謝，道：「這幾日不必搬出，到開市那幾天，搬到那邊去罷。」春航知道他們要開舖子，又聞得華公子、徐度香幫了許多物件，也要與蕙芳些東西。但係蘇小姐過門未久，雖然魚水情深，但將蕙芳之事驟然說起，恐他疑心，要吃醋起來，只得托辭要了二百兩赤金，送與蕙芳添買貨物。

　　蕙芳本想不受，但恐春航心上過不去，又見寶珠、素蘭得了多少東西，自己又有好勝之心，只得收了，托子雲著人到蘇杭添置一切。子雲封了金子，開了一個清單，寫了一封書，著人到他乃兄署中，叫管總的徐福親自制辦。

　　一日，子雲正與靜宜、南湘、高品閒話，只見書童拿了一包書信進來。子雲一看封面，是屈道翁在南京途中寄來的，心中一喜。折了總封，裡頭有十幾封信與各相好，卻都是琴言筆跡，說自己跌壞了膀子不能寫，無非是些道謝等語，內有懷怡園諸同人五古一篇，並沿途七律八首。又見琴言另有一封信，子雲拆開，內裡是三封，一封是諸名士同啟，一封是眾弟兄同啟，一封庾香才子手啟。子雲一一折看，與他們及與諸名旦的寫得已經沉痛，及看與子玉的信，是和的《金縷曲》，只見寫著是：

豈料真如此。只朝朝、淚珠盈把，袖痕凝紫。煙水孤村何處也，回首迷離難視。又雨細、斜風不止。若果夢魂飛不到，望長天、早趁江雲駛。須一刻，走千里。報君近事心先喜。縱生離、隻身還在，自應勝死。勉強加餐期日後，要使形骸尚似。居兩地、從今伊始。自古多情成積恨，恨東流、不接西流水。腸斷矣！寫此紙。
　　子雲等看了大奇，道：「不料玉儂竟能與庾香那首工力悉敵，一樣沉痛。」高品道：「玉儂學問幾時長的？我去年沒有見他能如此。」次賢道：「這是新進長的，不料受乃翁陶熔了幾天，就這些進境。若過兩年，不知要好到怎樣呢！」南湘道：「我只道庾香這首詞是絕唱，不能和的，誰又想和出這一首來，我看倒非玉儂不能。」又見另寫著一紙道：

本要依韻，因原唱爛字韻不能再用，勉強拾取，反失性情，故另換韻。六月初九日，阻風燕子磯，見鐵索練孤舟，俗稱乃陳妙常妝樓下，即秋江送別處。回想從前置身優孟，曾演此事，不料今履其地矣。觸目傷心，愁多於水。猶幸南風打頭，吹我北向。夜夢偏左，言與心違；村雞一鳴，攬衣起坐。傷哉，傷哉！何可言也！勉力加餐，願期後會，請自寬解，以侍晨昏。夏秋多厲，千萬珍重。琴言百拜。
　　子雲等看了，歎息一會。子雲道：「怎樣呢？將庾香請來罷。」次賢道：「不可。這首詞他若見了，必有一番傷心痛哭，那時在這裡倒教他難為情。不如送去與他，索性使他哭個盡性罷。」子雲即著人將琴言並道生的信，送與子玉。

　　卻說子玉自前日春航處見了諸名旦，單少了琴言一人，又感傷了數日。一夜在睡夢中，忽見雲兒走來道：「少爺，琴言回來了。」子玉聽了大喜，即問道：「在哪裡？」雲兒道「就在門外。」子玉忙到大門外一望，只見煙水茫茫，查無涯涘，便失驚道：「這是什麼地方？」迷迷離離，心無主意，沿著江堤走去，唯見白浪滔天，帆檣來往。走了一箭遠路，忽又見雲兒趕來道：「琴言在船上呢，聞說在燕子磯下守風。」子玉道：「此地到燕子磯有多遠？」雲兒道：「這是觀音門，燕子磯就在前面了。但須得個船渡去。」二人在江邊站了一會，見有一個小艇來，蘭槳咿啞，極其乾淨。到了岸邊，仔細一看，那蕩槳的可不就是琴言。子玉叫道：「玉儂從那裡來？」只見琴言拭一拭淚，將船攏了岸，子玉上了船，卻又不見了雲兒。子玉模模糊糊的問道：「雲兒呢？」琴言道：「他又到前面去了。」子玉聽琴言講道：「一月之別，令人想死，你看我的眼睛都哭腫了，你倒絕不想著我。你那首詞我將他燒了灰，吞在肚裡，變了一肚子眼淚，哭也哭不出來。」子玉道：「可不是？你那上車時，我眼前一陣烏黑，倒像坐在你的車沿上，同了你去。後來你把我推下來，我像跌醒似的，回去了，病了十幾天，怎麼說我不想著你呢？」琴言道：「你怎麼能到此地來？隔了二千五六百里路呢。」子玉道：「方才雲兒同我來的，我覺也不甚遠，一出大門，便到這裡。」琴言一面蕩槳，一手搭在子玉膝上，說道：「我如今恨你，我作了東流水，你作了西流水，接不到一處來。」子玉尚未回言，只見琴言裊裊婷婷的站起來，坐在子玉懷裡，一手勾了子玉的肩。子玉甚覺不安，要扶他起來，忽然不是琴言，變了一個十七八歲女郎，高鬟滴翠，秋水無塵，麵粉口脂，芬芳竟體。子玉大驚，要推他起來，卻兩手無力，一身癱軟，只好怔怔的看著他。聽得那女郎低低說道：「良宵風月，千里姻緣。妾家不遠，長板橋頭，青樓第二門便是。君如不棄，願訂綢繆。」子玉大駭，心跳了一會，說：「桑中陌上，素所未經，此言何其輕出，一入人耳，力不能拔。知卿雖是戲言，但僕不願聞此。」急欲起身離坐，被那女郎挽住，□□的笑道：「世間有此呆郎，是何腐見，踽踽涼涼，一至於此。但君拳拳於杜玉儂，非為色耶？男女相悅，天經地義，君何以膠柱之性，作刻舟之想。且兩人鑿枘，情何以生？你若非好色之心，你且將愛玉儂的心說出來。君雖口具雌黃，想難文飾。若以貌論，你看杜玉儂及我麼？如今是淚眼將枯，面黃於蠟，憔悴欲死，勸你不必假惺惺，棄了他罷。」

　　把子玉一把摟緊。子玉大窘，只得叫道：「雲兒快來！」那女郎又道：「呆郎，你叫什麼？難道天下有女子調戲人的麼？」子玉道：「你將何為？」那女郎道：「我也不過憐才愛貌的心，君固男子，豈無能為事耶？」子玉越急。正在無法，只見一個船攏將過來，船窗相對。卻見琴言坐在艙裡，吟他的《金縷曲》，淒惋欲泣。

　　子玉叫道：「玉儂救我！」那女郎發起怒來，將他一推，狠狠的罵了一句，道：「世間有此措大，令人氣忿欲死！」子玉見兩船相並，便從船艙裡跨了過去。一見琴言，喜不可言，但仔細看他，果然是淚眼將枯，面黃於蠟，見了子玉，惟有掩面悲啼，子玉便覺心如刀割。琴言說道：「誰叫你老遠的來，怎麼忘了我的話？我是叫你不要來的，你看這一派長江，太太心上不惦記你麼？適或受了些驚險，叫我如何當得起？」便嗚嗚的哭起來。子玉好不傷心，極意寬慰。琴言道：「我今和了你的詞。」即取出來給與子玉。子玉接了過來一看，不見有什麼詞，就是從前到華府去時寄他那塊帕子，唯覺血淚斑斑可數。子玉此時心中如萬箭攢心，停了一會，問道：「為何你一人在此，你那義父道翁先生呢，那裡去了？」琴言道：「你問我那義父麼？」歎了一聲，又淚如雨下，停了半晌說道：「我也為要見你一面。不然，這個地方就是我葬身之地了。」子玉不解所言，尚要問他，只聽得後船艙有人出來，不見猶可，一見嚇得魂不附體。原來不是別人，是他父親梅學士，滿面怒容，見了他大喝道：「無恥的東西，在家作得好事，如今又背了你母親跑出來，這還了得？」子玉這一唬，口中不覺「哎呀！」一聲，要想往那個船上躲時，一腳踏了空，「撲通」的一響，落在江裡。

　　將身一掙，出了一聲冷汗，原來是個夢境。只聽得蟲聲唧唧，月照紗窗，倚枕自思，唯有黯然神傷而已。

　　明日，子雲處送了琴言的和詞來，子玉看了，一慟欲絕。

　　過了半天，將這信與這詞足足念了有百餘遍，又喜琴言學問大進，竟成了名作，便縫了一個古錦囊，置了此詞，佩在身上。

　　不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation of the text, without missing any detail:

---

In the previous chapter, Mr. Hua had exchanged his fan with Su Lan, and later, when Madam Hua asked him about it, he realized that he had given away the peach blossom fan painted by his wife. He deeply regretted it. One day, he ordered his servant to summon Su Lan and told him to ask her to bring the fan she had received. That day, Su Lan was at Huifang’s place, discussing the opening of the antique shop. Besides Su and Lu, Yuan Baozhu, Jin Sufang, Wang Lanbao, and Li Yulin were also present. They discussed pooling their resources for the antique shop and agreed that it would already be quite substantial. Moreover, the Yi Garden had many flowers and plants that could be used. They thought it might be better to open the shop right away and procure more items from the south later, instead of waiting and delaying for two or three months to collect everything.

---

Huifang said, “What kind of antiques can we gather between a few of us? And we don’t have many valuable items. There are even fewer rare books and famous paintings. If we open now, the shop will look empty. If we rely solely on flowers and plants, wouldn’t it become a flower shop?” Baozhu said, “Gathering items isn’t that difficult. As for books and paintings, I saw many drying in Du Xiang’s garden the other day—there were so many I couldn’t count. He has entire collections of books, with dozens of volumes each. What does he need all of those for? He has many duplicate copies of calligraphy models, and as for paintings, there are dozens of boxes full of them, real or fake. They’ll eventually all just be food for silverfish. If we ask for some, he surely won’t refuse. As for antiques, it’s true the best ones might be hard to get, but there are plenty of things he doesn’t care about. We could ask for a few, and they wouldn’t clutter up his place. However, we might lack fresh items like incense and needlework, and we can’t sell old things—those could be bought later. The house doesn’t need much preparation; it’s already well-equipped with furniture and other items. Even if we all moved in, we wouldn’t fill it. All that’s needed is to add some kitchen cabinets, and once everything’s ready, we could open by mid-autumn.” Sufang and Lanbao both agreed, saying, “Great! Let’s go find Du Xiang and discuss it with him.”

---

Just as they were talking, someone came in and said, “Mr. Hua has sent someone to fetch you, and they are waiting to go into the city.” Su Lan asked, “Did he call for anyone else?” The person replied, “No, just you. He said to bring the fan with you.” Su Lan said, “So that’s what he wants me for—it’s about the fan.” Huifang said, “That fan must have been written by his wife, so he’s asking for it back.” Su Lan then said goodbye to the group, went home to change clothes, and brought her servant to Mr. Hua’s residence. She first greeted the doorman and exchanged a few words before going to Shanzhi to inquire about the matter.

---

Shanzhi said, “I don’t know, maybe he wants you to write something.” Su Lan sat in Shanzhi’s room for a little while, and Shanzhi said, “Mr. Hua is in the garden—why don’t you go see him and save him the wait?”

---

So Shanzhi led Su Lan into the garden. The autumn scenery was resplendent, beautifully radiant. After asking the garden servants, they learned Mr. Hua was in the pavilion by the pond. They walked a long way, crossing bamboo groves and streams, before finally arriving at the door. Shanzhi went ahead to announce their arrival.

---

Su Lan entered and saw Mr. Hua, who was in the middle of painting a fan, with a young maid and two young pages standing nearby. Su Lan greeted him and stood to the side. Mr. Hua invited her to sit. Su Lan noticed that the fan Mr. Hua was painting also had two peach blossoms, one red and one white. The colors were vivid and striking, very pleasing to the eye. Mr. Hua, knowing that Su Lan liked to look, handed her the fan and said, “Why don’t you take a look and see if there’s anything wrong with it?” Su Lan took the fan, examined it, and said, “It combines fine brushwork with sketching—it’s truly a masterpiece, reminiscent of Qian Shunju and Xu Xi combined.” Mr. Hua said, “Did you bring the fan from the other day? It belongs to someone else, and that day, I wasn’t paying attention and kept it with me. Yesterday, that person came to retrieve it, and I remembered I had given it to you. I’ll need to return it to them.”

---

Su Lan took the fan from her fan case and handed it over with both hands. Mr. Hua looked at it, set it aside, and said, “I’ve seen your calligraphy before, but I haven’t yet seen your poetry. Why don’t you compose a verse from The Liangzhou Suite to accompany the peach blossoms on this fan?” Su Lan smiled and said, “My calligraphy is already barely passable, and I don’t have the skill for poetry. I wouldn’t dare make a fool of myself.” Mr. Hua laughed and said, “You’re being too modest. Someone as talented and quick-witted as you surely has a poetic heart and a brilliant mind. Whatever you write will certainly be better than most. Don’t be so modest. You’ve already spent half the day here, and no poem can be written without wine.” He then called for Xiang’er to fetch some fruit and the lotus seed wine from the kitchen.

---

Mr. Hua said, “Why did you all insist on learning opera back then? You’ve learned it, yet you don’t fully dedicate yourselves to it. You’ve picked up many skills, but in the past, even the clever opera performers didn’t amount to much. Those who had some talent couldn’t truly stand out, and as for their conduct, I won’t even mention that.” Su Lan replied, “What skills do we have to speak of? It’s precisely because people like us aren’t supposed to know these things. So when we can write a few characters or paint a few strokes, people look at us differently and think highly of us right from the start.”

---

This translation preserves every detail, dialogue, and interaction, without summarization or omission.

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation of the text, without missing any detail:

---

“If we were to use our brushwork and attribute it to someone else, I’m afraid that not only would no one praise it, but it would also become the subject of ridicule,” Su Lan said. Mr. Hua laughed, “There’s some truth to that, but people can still tell good work from bad. If your brushwork was truly like that of a child copying or a little maid drawing patterns, could anyone say it was good? Besides, why would I flatter you? Whether something is good or bad must be judged accurately. It’s not right to overlook someone’s merits. However, the path you all have chosen now is indeed difficult. This way of making a living isn’t always easy.” Su Lan replied, “Now a few of us have come up with an idea.” She then explained the plan of Huifang, Baozhu, and the others to open a shop selling books, paintings, antiques, and also items like needlework, incense, flowers, and silk. Mr. Hua nodded and said, “That’s fine. You all may as well stay in your hometown and settle down. When do you plan to open this shop?” Su Lan said, “At the moment, we don’t have all the goods. We need to purchase most of the items from Suzhou and Hangzhou. For now, we are thinking of gathering some books and paintings to set things up. We’re not really doing it for business; it’s more of a public meeting place for the few of us to sit together. But to gather everything, it will probably take until October to be fully ready.”

---

Mr. Hua asked, “Do you need to get all these things from Suzhou and Hangzhou? Can’t you find them in the capital?” Su Lan replied, “It’s cheaper there. Things like embroidered silk and threadwork all come from Suzhou and Hangzhou.” Mr. Hua said, “Do you really need those things? In my opinion, you don’t. If you sell those, it might make the shop too common.” Su Lan laughed and said, “Including those things just makes the shop a bit livelier. Otherwise, it would be like any other shop selling books and paintings. And since we’re doing business, we’ll need to cover the staff’s wages and food.” Mr. Hua agreed, “Of course. Once you open the shop, you’ll have to manage the accounts. If I come to buy a fan, you’ll have to quote me a proper price, right?” This made Su Lan laugh. Mr. Hua continued, “If you need things like embroidered silk, I might have some, though I can’t say whether it’s usable. I heard that some boxes in the storeroom got moth-eaten, and a lot of things were ruined. These items have probably been unused for seventy or eighty years—left behind by my great-grandmother. I’m afraid they might be too old, the colors too faded, and the designs outdated. If they’re usable, I’ll give you some to help stock your shop. As for antiques and paintings, I have some, but they’re only of medium quality.” Su Lan bowed in thanks, saying, “What’s considered medium quality in your residence would be top quality elsewhere.”

---

At that moment, Xiang’er entered with two young pages, carrying a box of wine. Shanzhi saw that Su Lan was drinking and, thinking she had no duties to attend to, excused herself. Mr. Hua said, “Have a cup of wine to stir your poetic inspiration and come up with some good verses.” Su Lan said, “I’m afraid I’ll embarrass myself today—it’s like trying to squeeze oil from a stone.” Mr. Hua said, “Don’t be so modest. Besides, the more familiar you are with the craft, the easier it becomes to create something good.” Su Lan took the wine jug and poured a cup for Mr. Hua, and then one for herself, while she pondered deeply. She observed the scenic surroundings of the pond and garden: the house had five connected rooms, with the eastern side facing the water, much like the view from the Lianqiu Pavilion in Yi Garden. To the west, layers of jagged rocks were draped with vines and ivy, accompanied by pines, cedars, and sycamores. The lotus leaves in the pond were half-wilted, though a few remaining blossoms still gave off a lingering fragrance. The ground was covered with wildflowers in vibrant colors. Through the glass windows at the back, one could see the sparse green bamboo, offering a cool and refreshing view.

---

After a few cups of wine, Mr. Hua asked, “Have you seen that stone at the back?” Su Lan replied, “No, I haven’t.” Mr. Hua led her from the western side of the house to the bamboo grove in the back. There, Su Lan saw a stone platform with a tall stone standing upright, resembling a spring cloud peak. The top was flat, and the base was thin, rising over eight feet tall, full of holes. Mr. Hua pointed to a small hole near the base of the stone and said, “Look at these characters.” Su Lan looked closely and saw the inscription “First-Grade Heavenly Cave Stone” and another line: “Recorded by Mi Fu on the 19th of May.” Su Lan exclaimed, “So this is Mi Fu’s famous First-Grade Stone! I’ve heard it has eighty-one holes.” Mr. Hua said, “Why don’t you count them?” Su Lan counted for a while, but the higher ones and those at the top were hard to see, so she stopped. After a moment, she asked Mr. Hua, “I’ve heard the story of Mi Fu bowing to a stone, which became quite famous. There’s even a painting called Mi Fu Bows to a Stone. I thought that stone was in the magistrate’s office in Wuwei Prefecture, Anhui. How did this one get here?” Mr. Hua replied, “The stone Mi Fu bowed to wasn’t this one. That one was a Ying stone in Wuwei Military District, which was also very exquisite. This stone is from his Treasure of Jin Studio, the First-Grade Heavenly Cave Stone. As for how this one got here, I can’t explain it all at once. It was unearthed when my great-grandfather was serving as an official in the south. It was shipped from the Grand Canal to Zhangjiawan, where a special four-wheeled cart was made, and it took twelve oxen to pull it here.”

---

After wandering around and seeing more sights, Su Lan returned and asked for some paper and a brush. She said, “I’ve thought of a few lines just now, but they aren’t very good.” She then wrote the following:

“Spring light has long gone, autumn light now fills the land,

A heart filled with idle feelings, lost in vain attachment.

The silken fabric is pure and bright, writing of beauty’s grace.

Regret flows with the water, memories of the past,

Where can we meet again?

Youthful days slip away lightly, and when I think of them later, it’s always with pity.

Don’t let the golden cup remain shallow.”

---

This translation stays true to every detail, including all dialogue and descriptive elements, without summarization or omissions.

Here is the translation of the text paragraph by paragraph, without missing any detail:

---

When Mr. Hua read Su Lan’s poem, he couldn’t help but exclaim, “This poem is truly like ‘yellow silk given by a young woman’—it can be called a masterpiece. It perfectly matches the peach blossoms in the painting. How moving and delicate, filled with deep emotions.” He recited it four or five times, then looked at Su Lan for a moment. Su Lan lowered her head. Mr. Hua, moved by emotion, sighed and asked, “What meaning does this poem convey for you to write it like this?” Su Lan replied, “There is no special meaning. Since you painted the peach blossoms, and it’s autumn now, I thought it inappropriate to write the same way one would for spring.” Mr. Hua said, “That’s true, but there’s something more to it. Otherwise, why would you write, ‘Regret flows with the water, memories of the past, where can we meet again?’ And also, ‘Youthful days slip away lightly, and when I think of them later, it’s always with pity’? Clearly, this reflects looking back and regretting having taken springtime lightly. But no matter how much you cherish spring, it won’t stay—what can be done about that?”

---

Su Lan, realizing Mr. Hua had seen through the deeper meaning of the poem, could only cover it up by saying, “Honestly, I didn’t have any particular meaning in mind, but with your explanation, it does seem like I wrote it with intent.” Mr. Hua laughed and said, “You clearly used Qin Yan as the subject to express your feelings and criticize me, but in the end, it was he who wronged me, not the other way around. Now that I think about it, staying with me was never a lasting solution for him. He’s better off now.” Su Lan, hearing Mr. Hua’s explanation, could no longer argue and said, “Your treatment of Qin Yan was beyond reproach. But Qin Yan, being so devoted and inflexible, might have felt differently. Had he met you upon arriving in the capital and received your favor, he might have been willing to repay you with his life, never regretting it.” Mr. Hua asked, “What kind of relationship did he have with Mei Yuxiang?” Su Lan replied, “Their relationship wasn’t particularly close. It was more like a mutual understanding, with more sorrow than joy, something no one could quite explain. Every time they met, they would cry. There must have been some karmic connection from a previous life. Once, when divining, we learned that Qin Yan was the daughter of Qu Yuan in a previous life. Who knows what connection Yuxiang had with him in a past life?”

---

Mr. Hua said, “Such things are vague. If you were Qin Yan, how would you treat others?” Su Lan found this difficult to answer and began to hesitate. Mr. Hua laughed and said, “If you were Qin Yan, how would you treat Yuxiang, and how would you treat me? Should you stay or leave? You must have some opinion.” Su Lan’s face flushed, and she remained silent. Mr. Hua said, “What’s so hard to say? Besides, we are all open and honest, with nothing hidden. Does it mean a person can only have one confidant and not two?” Su Lan replied, “When it comes to confidants, the more the better. For example, look at how Huifang treats Tian Chunhang and how Qiongqing treats Jin Jifu. Chunhang is Huifang’s confidant, and Jifu is Qiongqing’s. The way Huifang treats Chunhang and the way Qiongqing treats Jifu are expressions of gratitude toward their confidants. While the circumstances differ, the emotions are the same. However, they both maintain a balance in their hearts, treating outsiders equally without revealing any favoritism. No one can blame or envy them. As for Qin Yan, his heart has no twists or turns—what is, is, and what isn’t, isn’t. He embodies unwavering loyalty, never avoiding hardship or considering personal gain, and that’s actually his strength.”

---

Mr. Hua nodded and said, “You’re right. I was never his true confidant. But what about Du Xiang? How did he treat him—was he considered a confidant?” Su Lan replied, “When it comes to Du Xiang, he was indeed a confidant. First, Du Xiang was very tolerant, and second, he was considerate. Whether Qin Yan was cold one moment, warm the next, laughing one moment, or crying the next, whether he acted out or stayed calm, Du Xiang never took offense. In fact, he felt sorry for Qin Yan and always comforted him in every way possible. So, Qin Yan also regarded Du Xiang as a confidant.” Mr. Hua said, “In that case, I’m still not as good as Du Xiang. But this is just a matter of temperament—there’s no forcing it.” Then he asked, “What about Sufang?” Su Lan replied, “Sufang is harmonious but not weak. On the outside, she may seem gentle, but inside, she holds her ground.”

---

Mr. Hua asked, “What do you think of my Shanzhi? Speak frankly, no need for flattery.” Su Lan thought for a moment and realized it was best to say something flattering to avoid any trouble. She said, “What is there to criticize? Shanzhi is loyal and upright, always repaying kindness. There’s nothing more to say. You, sir, treat her with great kindness, and Shanzhi repays it selflessly. Everyone outside the family talks about how virtuous she is.” Mr. Hua laughed and said, “That’s a bit of a lie. I’ve heard that Shanzhi doesn’t have the best reputation.” Su Lan noticed that while Mr. Hua said this, he seemed pleased, so she replied, “If no one criticizes her, that’s because she treats everyone well—what is there to criticize?”

---

Mr. Hua said, “Although that may be true, I see her as someone with a big heart. She understands things clearly and speaks plainly. Once she says something, it’s very different from what others say, and that’s why I like her. But she’s not as skilled as you. I’ve even tried to teach her poetry and calligraphy, but she just can’t grasp it. This year, she’s finally learned a bit, and she can write simple letters. That’s her only skill.” Su Lan said, “No one taught her when she was young, but with her intelligence, she can certainly learn.” After drinking some wine and eating some snacks, Mr. Hua took Su Lan around the different parts of the residence.

---

As evening approached, Su Lan prepared to take her leave. Mr. Hua said, “If you have no urgent matters, why not stay here tonight instead of leaving the city?” Su Lan hesitated and hadn’t responded yet when Mr. Hua laughed and said, “What’s the harm? Are you worried about being in a compromising situation?” Su Lan remained silent. Mr. Hua continued with a smile, “The reason I’m asking you to stay is simple. Remember the embroidered silk and threadwork we talked about earlier? If you stay, I’ll have the servants take it out tonight, and tomorrow you can take a look at what’s usable and pick some pieces. That way, we avoid a second trip.”

---

At first, Su Lan thought it was just a joke, but after hearing his explanation, she felt very grateful and said, “Indeed, it’s getting late, and I might not make it out of the city. I’ll stay and have a chat with Shanzhi and spend the night in her room.” Mr. Hua said, “That’s perfect. I’ll go check on those items now.” He then took a young maid with him and went straight to his wife’s room, where he showed her the poem Su Lan had written. His wife looked at it and praised it, saying, “Was this written today? The handwriting doesn’t look like yours. Did Shanzhi write it? It’s much better than before.” Mr. Hua laughed and said, “Exactly.” He then asked, “The embroidered pieces from the storeroom, the ones on the top floor that were said to be damaged—are there still good ones left?” His wife replied, “Out of the six boxes, only about thirty percent were damaged. The remaining seventy percent are in excellent condition, better than anything newly made. I’ve already picked out the good ones and distributed them to the Ten Pearl maids. There are still three boxes left, and I could probably pick out two more boxes of usable material. Why do you ask?” Mr. Hua said, “I think it’s a shame to let these things go to waste. They’ll only rot in storage. We should give them away. There are some young scholars who are opening a shop and need to buy goods from the south, but they don’t have anyone to do the shopping. I thought, why not give these things to them? We won’t need them.” His wife said, “Tomorrow, I’ll sort through them and give them what’s still good.”

---

That night, Su Lan stayed in Shanzhi’s room. When Shanzhi heard that Su Lan had praised her in front of Mr. Hua, she was overjoyed and shared her feelings with Su Lan, even suggesting they exchange friendship tokens. Although Su Lan wasn’t particularly fond of Shanzhi, she was moved by her sincerity and agreed to form an alliance with her. They stayed up talking until late at night before finally going to sleep.

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation of the text without missing any detail:

---

One day, Zi Yun was chatting with Jingyi, Nan Xiang, and Gao Pin when a page boy came in carrying a bundle of letters. Zi Yun saw the front of the package and realized it was sent by Qu Daoweng while en route to Nanjing, which delighted him. He opened the main envelope, inside of which were over ten letters for various friends, all written in Qin Yan’s handwriting. The letters explained that he had injured his arm and couldn’t write properly, but they were mainly expressions of gratitude. One of the letters contained a five-character ancient-style poem for the members of Yi Garden, as well as eight seven-character regulated verses composed during his journey. Zi Yun also saw another letter from Qin Yan and opened it. Inside were three letters: one was addressed to a group of famous scholars, one to a group of brothers, and one to Yu Xiang. Zi Yun read through each, and the letters to the famous scholars and the actors were deeply emotional. When he opened the letter addressed to Zi Yu, it contained a poem written in the style of the Golden Thread Song, which read:

“Who could have expected this? Day after day, my tears flood my sleeves, staining them purple. In a solitary village by the misty waters, where can I even look back? The sight is blurred, difficult to see. The wind and rain continue, blowing ceaselessly. If my dreams can no longer fly to you, I look to the vast sky, hoping to ride the clouds away. In just one moment, a thousand miles can pass. I bring you good news, which should bring joy to your heart. Though we part in life, and I remain alive, it’s still better than death. Strive to stay well until the day we meet again, to preserve your body and spirit. Though we are now in two places, this is just the beginning. Since ancient times, deep emotions have only accumulated into deep regret. I regret that the eastern-flowing river can never meet the western-flowing river. My heart is broken! And thus, I write this.”

---

Zi Yun and the others were amazed after reading it, saying, “Who would have thought that Yu Nong could match Yu Xiang’s original poem in skill and depth? It’s just as sorrowful.” Gao Pin said, “When did Yu Nong’s talent grow so much? Last year, I didn’t see him capable of this.” Ci Xian replied, “It must be a recent development. Who would have thought that after spending a few days with Naixiong, he would have improved this much? If he continues for another two years, who knows how good he’ll become!” Nan Xiang added, “I thought Yu Xiang’s poem was a masterpiece that couldn’t be matched, but who could have imagined that Yu Nong would write a poem like this? I think no one but Yu Nong could have written such a response.” They then noticed another note written by Qin Yan:

“I wanted to follow the rhyme, but the original poem’s rhyme is too overused, so I couldn’t use it again. I forced myself to pick new rhymes, but in doing so, I lost the emotional flow. That’s why I changed the rhyme. On the ninth day of the sixth month, I was delayed by winds at Yan Zi Ji, where I saw a lonely boat tied with iron chains, commonly called the makeup tower of Chen Miao Chang. This was the place where one bids farewell to autumn on the river. Reflecting on the past, I once played the role of You Meng in a play and acted out this story, never expecting that I would now be walking in the same place in real life. The sight before me stirs my heart, and my sorrow is deeper than the waters. Fortunately, the south wind is blowing, pushing me northward. My dreams are always strange, going against what I wish in my heart. At the sound of the village rooster, I rise from bed, overcome with emotion. Alas, alas! What more is there to say? Please take care of yourself and eat well, so that we may meet again in good health. The summer and autumn seasons are harsh; take care of yourself a thousand times over. Qin Yan, with deepest respects.”

---

Zi Yun and the others sighed after reading the letter. Zi Yun said, “What should we do? Should we invite Yu Xiang over?” Ci Xian replied, “No, if Yu Xiang sees this poem, he’ll surely be heartbroken and cry bitterly. It would only embarrass him to cry here. Better to send it to him and let him cry to his heart’s content in private.” Zi Yun immediately had someone send the letters from Qin Yan and Daosheng to Zi Yu.

---

Meanwhile, Zi Yu had been feeling melancholic for several days after visiting Chun Hang’s residence and seeing all the famous actors, except for Qin Yan. One night, as he was sleeping, he suddenly dreamed that Yun’er came and said, “Young master, Qin Yan has returned.” Zi Yu was overjoyed and asked, “Where is he?” Yun’er replied, “He’s just outside the door.” Zi Yu rushed to the main gate and, upon looking out, saw only misty water stretching endlessly with no shore in sight. Startled, he said, “Where is this place?” Confused and directionless, he walked along the riverbank, seeing only white waves crashing against the sky and boats passing by with their masts and sails. After walking a distance, Yun’er suddenly appeared again, saying, “Qin Yan is on a boat. He’s sheltering from the wind at Yan Zi Ji.” Zi Yu asked, “How far is Yan Zi Ji from here?” Yun’er replied, “This is Guanyin Gate. Yan Zi Ji is just ahead, but we’ll need a boat to get there.” The two stood by the river for a while until they saw a small boat approaching, with its clean oars gently dipping in the water. When it reached the shore, Zi Yu looked closely and saw that the person rowing the boat was none other than Qin Yan.

---

Zi Yu called out, “Yu Nong, where have you come from?” Qin Yan wiped away his tears and pulled the boat ashore. Zi Yu boarded the boat, but Yun’er had disappeared. Zi Yu, confused, asked, “Where did Yun’er go?” Qin Yan replied, “He’s gone ahead.” Qin Yan then said, “It’s been only a month since we parted, yet it feels like a lifetime. Look at me—I’ve cried so much that my eyes are swollen, but you don’t seem to have missed me at all. I even burned the poem you wrote for me and swallowed the ashes. Now I have a belly full of tears, but I can’t cry them out.” Zi Yu replied, “How can you say that? When you got into the carriage, everything went black before my eyes, and it felt like I was sitting on the edge of your carriage, going with you. But then you pushed me out, and I woke up, feeling as if I had fallen. I was sick for more than ten days after that. How can you say I didn’t think of you?”

---

Qin Yan said, “But how did you manage to come here? We’re more than 2,500 miles apart.” Zi Yu replied, “Yun’er brought me here. It didn’t feel far at all. As soon as I stepped out of the gate, I was here.” As Qin Yan rowed, he placed one hand on Zi Yu’s knee and said, “I hate you now. I’ve become the east-flowing river, and you’ve become the west-flowing river. We can never meet again.” Before Zi Yu could respond, Qin Yan gracefully stood up and sat in Zi Yu’s lap, wrapping one arm around Zi Yu’s shoulder. Zi Yu felt extremely uneasy and tried to push him away, but suddenly Qin Yan transformed into a young woman, about seventeen or eighteen years old. She wore a tall headdress adorned with emeralds, her eyes were clear as autumn waters, her face powdered and her lips red, exuding a fragrance from head to toe. Zi Yu was shocked and tried to push her away, but his arms were weak, and his body felt limp. He could only stare at her blankly. The young woman softly said, “A fine night with the moon and wind, a fated meeting across a thousand miles. My home is not far, just past Longban Bridge, at the second door of the blue building. If you don’t disdain me, I’d like to form a bond with you.” Zi Yu was terrified, his heart racing, and said, “We’ve never met before—how can you speak so lightly? Your words have entered my ears and can’t be taken back. Even if you’re joking, I don’t want to hear it.”

---

He quickly tried to get up and leave, but the young woman held him back, laughing as she said, “What a foolish man! Why are you so uptight and rigid? You seem so lost and lonely. Are you really so devoted to Du Yu Nong? Is it not because of desire? Love between men and women is a natural thing. Why are you so rigid, like clinging to a broken reed or carving your love into a drifting boat? If the two of us aren’t compatible, how can love arise? If you aren’t driven by lust, then tell me what it is about Du Yu Nong that makes you love him. Even if your words seem virtuous, it’s hard to believe. Now, if we’re talking about appearance, do you think Du Yu Nong is more beautiful than I am? By now, his eyes are swollen from crying, and his face is yellow and

waxy, haggard to the point of death. You don’t need to pretend anymore. Give him up.”

---

This translation maintains every detail, dialogue, and nuance without summarization or omission.

Here is the paragraph-by-paragraph translation of the text, without missing any detail:

---

The young woman held Zi Yu tightly. Zi Yu, in great distress, could only shout, “Yun’er, come quickly!” The young woman said, “Foolish boy, why are you shouting? Is it possible for a woman to tease a man?” Zi Yu asked, “What do you intend to do?” The young woman replied, “I am only moved by your talent and appearance. You are a man; can you not handle this?” Zi Yu became even more anxious. Just as he felt completely helpless, another boat drew closer, and the windows of the two boats aligned. He saw Qin Yan sitting in the cabin, reciting his Golden Thread Song, with tears of sorrow in his voice, almost to the point of crying.

---

Zi Yu called out, “Yu Nong, save me!” The young woman became furious, pushing him away harshly and cursing, “How could there be such a useless scholar, making me so angry I could die!” Seeing that the two boats were side by side, Zi Yu quickly climbed across to the other boat. Upon seeing Qin Yan, his joy was indescribable. But as he looked more closely, he saw that Qin Yan’s eyes were indeed swollen and dried out from crying, his face as pale as wax. When Qin Yan saw Zi Yu, he covered his face and sobbed, which pierced Zi Yu’s heart like a blade. Qin Yan said, “Who told you to come all this way? Did you forget my words? I told you not to come. Look at the vast Yangtze River. Doesn’t your mother worry about you? What if something dangerous happens? How could I bear the responsibility?” Then he started crying again. Zi Yu felt immense sorrow and tried his best to comfort him.

---

Qin Yan said, “I have composed a response to your poem.” He took it out and handed it to Zi Yu. Zi Yu took it and looked, but instead of seeing a poem, it was the handkerchief that Qin Yan had sent him when he visited the Hua residence. It was stained with blood and tears, so vivid they could be counted. At that moment, Zi Yu felt as if thousands of arrows pierced his heart. After a while, he asked, “Why are you here alone? Where is your foster father, Mr. Daoweng? Where has he gone?” Qin Yan replied, “Are you asking about my foster father?” He sighed deeply, and tears streamed down his face like rain. After a long pause, he said, “I came just to see you one more time. Otherwise, this place would be where I’m buried.” Zi Yu didn’t understand and was about to ask further, when someone came out from the back of the boat. Seeing the person, Zi Yu was so terrified that his soul nearly left his body. It wasn’t just anyone—it was his father, Scholar Mei, his face full of anger.

---

Scholar Mei shouted at him, “Shameless wretch! First, you caused trouble at home, and now you’ve run away from your mother—this is outrageous!” Zi Yu, frightened out of his wits, couldn’t help but cry out, “Oh no!” and tried to hide on the other boat. But as he took a step, his foot slipped, and with a loud splash, he fell into the river.

---

With a jolt, he awoke, drenched in cold sweat. It was all just a dream. He could hear the chirping of insects, and the moonlight was shining through the gauze window. Leaning on his pillow, he was filled with sadness and sorrow.

---

The next day, a message came from Zi Yun’s residence with Qin Yan’s response poem. After reading it, Zi Yu was overcome with grief, almost to the point of collapse.

---

He spent half the day reading the letter and the poem over a hundred times. Despite his sorrow, he felt joy at Qin Yan’s scholarly improvement, as the poem had become a masterpiece. He then sewed an ancient brocade pouch, placed the poem inside, and kept it close to him.

---

What happens next will be revealed in the following chapter.

---

This translation captures every detail and dialogue, maintaining the original content without summarization or omission.

　　話說子玉得了琴言和詞之後，悲楚了好幾日。又想起那個夢，見琴言十分憔悴，不知是何吉凶，只是鬱悶不解，終日精神渙散，涕淚沾巾。

　　一日，梅學士的家書回來，與顏夫人說在任上很好，也取了多少真才實學的士子。現今有個進士，保薦博學宏詞進京，托他帶了三千金回來。說子玉年已十九，可以完婚，若要等我任滿回來，要到明年冬天，適或又有調動。更覺遲了。況王質夫又係至親至好，一切可托仲清料理，不豐不儉，叫顏夫辦了這件親事。又與子玉一個諭帖，說近日寄來詩文頗有些進境。今秋有宏詞之試，你要自己明白，如可以自信去得，即求人保薦。如果不能自信，也不必好此虛名。顏夫人問子玉道：「你父親問你信得過再去，信不過就不用去，你是怎樣？」子玉道：「自信呢，也拿不穩必定可取。但如我這樣的也多，就考不上，也沒有什麼不是處。」顏夫人請文輝來商量，將家信與他看了。文輝道：「方才親家與我的信，也是這些話。我去年就來問過的，我那裡是早已預備停妥，不論遲早，總在八九兩月之內罷。至於考是必要去的，這有什麼自信不自信，這事也在我，表妹不必費心。劍潭、恂哥也都要去的，一同求人保薦就是了。」顏夫人道：「至於子玉的姻事，妹子實在不在行，也沒有一個料理的人。總求表兄事事說明，應該怎樣，我們這裡就遵著辦，倒不要含糊才好。」文輝道：「這事也沒有一定的辦法。我們這樣局面，太省也省不來，外面的排場是必要的。劍潭倒還明白，表妹一切吩咐他就是了。」坐一坐，別了顏夫人回去，將子玉、仲清、王恂托了劉尚書保了。

　　考期三日前就忙亂起來，各士子投印結，買卷子，海內文人紛紛擁擠，自致仕先達以及布衣，共有七八百人。子雲托人保了次賢，次賢忽然的抱病起來，不能赴考，子雲甚為太息。

　　初九日派了幾位閱卷大臣，蘇候又做了總裁，華公子派了搜撿官，徐子雲派了收卷官，劉文澤派了彌封官，張仲雨派了巡羅官。初十日一早入場，首試題目是《擬漢詔》、《擬唐疏》、《五經條解》、《五代南北朝年號考》、《治河策》、《問酌六科則例》《增損鹽法利弊》、《正本清源論》八題。二試是《大禮賦》、《大樂賦》、《大蒐賦》。三試《擬杜少陵北征詩》、《韓昌黎南山詩》，皆依元韻。這三場子玉甚是得意，第一試共有八百人，就貼去了五百，第二場止三百名了，第三場出榜時，只取了六十名。王恂已被落，高品取在四十九，仲清取在二十七，子玉取在第二。另期殿試，子玉文星照命，也占鼇頭，共取了三十二名。仲清、高品才高運蹇，皆被落。此科最年輕者就是子玉一人，授了編修之職，顏夫人好不喜歡。正是身經三試，壓倒群英，比中狀元難得多了。子玉見仲清、高品、王恂等落第，心甚不安，並不以此自得，反謙謹了許多。拜了保薦老師劉尚書，是熟極的，及謁閱卷老師，蘇侯見了子玉，就想起子雲之言，真是吉星鸞鳳，喜不可言。王文輝與陸夫人心中半喜半悶，喜的是子玉考中，悶的是王恂、仲清不中，但接著要辦女兒的喜事，也就喜多悶少。

　　一日，王恂的妻子孫佩秋與仲清的妻子蓉華，到瓊華房裡來賀喜，蓉華道：「妹夫恭喜，壓倒了天下英才。如今是玉堂金馬，才子神仙，比今科鼎甲還要體面了好些，這是妹妹的福氣，我如何比得上來？」佩秋講道：「二姑爺真是天下第一個才子，我聽這些赴考宏詞，從前中過鼎甲，點過翰林的也有在內，也考不過二姑爺。二姑爺不是名聞天下麼？狀元三年出一個，這宏詞科是十年考一回，不比中狀元強得多了？」你一句，我一言，把個瓊華說得臉紅，又不好回答。心上雖是喜歡，但未過門，如何可以公然領謝？只得手拈衣帶，低頭不語。姑嫂二人見他不好意思，就不說了。

　　蓉華見他妝臺上擺設得甚是精雅，見桌上有一本詩集，蓉華翻看時，是南海杜軍門浣白夫人的詩草，蓉華道：「這浣白夫人詩怎樣？」瓊華道：「詩也做得好，就是不脫閨門氣，無甚體裁。」蓉華道：「你看那些題詞呢，要算誰的好？」瓊華道：「那瑤因女史十首七絕，就做得好。還有那浣香、浣蘭這幾首七律，真是繡口錦心，香因慧果，這兩人不知是那裡人？」

　　蓉華道：「這兩人我七月內都曾會過，有他們的詩麼？我前日倒沒有細看。」瓊華翻了出來，蓉華看了道：「果然。這浣香、浣蘭是蘇年伯蘇侯的女兒，浣香嫁與華家，浣蘭就是田春帆新娶的夫人。這兩姊妹真是才貌雙全，世間少有的。」瓊華道：「就是他們麼？怪不得母親回來這麼誇獎他們。」佩秋道：「他們姊妹倒像雙生似的，一模一樣，比二位姑娘生得還要像些。」蓉華道：「我們雖是親姊妹，其實不很像。你看二姑娘的秀豔風韻，倒像隱在肌膚眉目裡面，像個碧紗籠罩著牡丹花，那花情、花韻，隱隱的要透在外面，然卻不露出來。我近來已是老乾橫斜，絕無姿態。你不見我面上，顴骨也要顯出來了。」佩秋道：「這是你近來瘦了些，終是有個外甥，自然累得慌了。我看蘇氏姊妹，浣香華妍，像朵白牡丹。浣蘭清豔，像是粉芍藥。袁綺香像蓮花，香能及遠，覺有瀟灑出塵之致。」

　　蓉華道：「劉大嫂呢？」佩秋道：「劉大嫂倒像碧桃花兒似的。」瓊華笑道：「劉大嫂小小巧巧，絕像櫻桃花。他又會笑，又像含笑花。這個人最有趣的。」又問蓉華道：「那浣白夫人詩你題沒有？我打算也要題一首。」蓉華道：「我實在心緒不佳，做出來也是不好，不如藏拙為妙。你是題的什麼？你的歌行最好，自然是長古了？」瓊華笑道：「我昨日胡亂做了一篇，要哥哥改改，他倒說好，就這麼樣。我細看實在不好，要重做了，還得姐姐潤色潤色。」蓉華笑道：「要我潤色，那就請著了鐵匠，點金成鐵了。」佩秋道：「我看學做詩也不容易。人說『熟讀《唐詩三百首》，不會吟詩也會吟』。若說《唐詩三百首》，我就很熟的，就是不會做詩。」

　　蓉華道：「你是不肯做，做了又不肯給人看。前日你的《七夕》詩，我就看得很好。為何有這樣詩才，要秘不示人呢？」佩秋笑道：「我何曾做什麼《七夕》詩？你從何處看來？」蓉華道：「我聽哥哥念的，還贊得了不得，這是誰做的呢？」佩秋笑道：「或者就是你哥哥做的，做得不好，就說是我做的了。」瓊華笑道：「嫂嫂，你說三百首很熟，你得意是那幾首？」佩秋笑道：「我最愛念的是七絕杜牧之的幾首，『折戟沉沙鐵未銷』，『煙籠寒水月籠沙』，『青山隱隱水迢迢』，『落魄江湖載酒行』，『銀燭秋光冷畫屏』，李義山之『君問歸期未有期』，溫飛卿之『冰□銀牀夢不成』。七律是李義山的《無題》六首，與沈佺期的『盧家少婦鬱金堂』，元微之的『謝公最小偏憐女』。五律喜歡的甚多。七古我只愛《長恨歌》、《琵琶行》。五古我只愛李太白之『長安一片月』與『妾髮初覆額』兩首。」

　　蓉華道：「你喜歡，我也喜歡些。五古如孟郊之『慈母手中線，游子身上衣』，杜工部之『侍婢賣珠回，牽蘿補茅屋』，寫得這般沉痛。七古如李太白之《長相思》、《行路難》、《金陵酒肆》，岑參之《走馬行》，杜少陵之《古柏行》、《公孫大娘舞劍器》，韓昌黎之《石鼓歌》，李義山之《韓碑》。五律如『山中一夜雨，樹杪百重泉』，『星隨平野闊，月湧大江流』，『時有落花至，遠隨春水香』，『承恩不在貌，教妾若為容』。七律如崔顥之『□蕘太華俯咸京』，崔曙之『漢文皇帝有高臺』，李白之『鳳凰臺上鳳凰游』，你倒不得意麼？」佩秋道：「我也有得意的，譬如那大家的詩力量大，我就不能學他。若小巧些的，意遠情長，還容易領略些。」瓊華道：「《唐詩三百首》，真是全唐詩中的精液，而溫李七古止載義山《韓碑》一篇，便於初學津梁。若以的看去，一詩有一詩的好處，亦不可以優劣論。但我看時人多好做七律，以其格局工整，可以寫景，又可以傳情，無如詩中最難學的就是他，我倒怕做，只好做七古。

　　唐詩中的七古佳者亦難盡述，即如《三百首》中，如岑參之《白雪歌》內云：

北風捲地白草折，胡天八月即飛雪。
忽如一夜春風來，千樹萬樹梨花開。
散入珠簾濕羅幕，狐裘不暖錦衾薄。
將軍角弓不得控，都護鐵衣冷猶著。
　　寫塞外胡天，偏用梨花、珠簾、羅幕、狐裘、錦衾、角弓、鐵衣等字相間成文，便成了清清冷冷的世界，妙在言語之外。

　　高適之《燕歌行》云：

戰士窮邊半死生，美人帳下猶歌舞。
寫得軍中苦者自苦，樂者自樂。王維《洛陽女兒行》云：
畫閣珠樓盡相望，紅桃綠柳垂簷向。
羅幃送上七香車，寶扇迎歸九華帳。
春窗曙滅九微火，九微片片飛花瑣。
戲罷曾無理曲時，妝成只是薰香坐。
　　寫女兒之嬌豔自然，不同年年金錢代人作嫁的光景。若沉痛悲涼，則莫如老杜之《兵車行》、《哀江頭》、《哀王孫》等篇。

　　人說李、杜詩格不同，我說杜詩也有似太白處，其《寄韓諫議》云：

今我不樂思岳陽，身欲奮飛病在牀。
美人娟娟隔秋水，濯足洞庭望八荒。
鴻飛冥冥日月白，青楓葉赤天雨霜。
玉京群帝集北斗，或騎麒麟翳鳳凰。
芙蓉旌旗煙霧落，影動倒景搖瀟湘。
星宮之君醉瓊漿，羽人稀少不在旁。
似問昨日赤松子，恐是漢代韓張良。
　　不絕似太白麼？還有韓昌黎《謁衡岳廟》與《八月十五夜贈張功曹》詩，絕似少陵。不知二公當日有意摹仿，還是無心相像的。」

　　蓉華道：「你真論詩真切，將這些議論倒可以做一本詩話出來。」佩秋道：「我也看得出，卻論不出來，說不真，說不透，倒教人駁起來。」瓊華道：「五律自然以真摯為貴，其餘寫景寫情總也容易，如杜少陵之：

國破山河在，城春草木深。
感時花濺淚，恨別鳥驚心。
烽火連三月，家書抵萬金。
白頭搔更短，渾欲不勝簪。
　　四十字至情至語，為五律之冠。七律格律甚多，似以浩氣流轉為上。以我的見解，首舉一首為格，我想如祖詠《望薊門》云：

燕臺一去客心驚，笳鼓喧喧漢將營。
萬里寒光生積雪，三邊曙色動危旌。
沙場烽火侵胡月，海畔雲山擁薊城。
少小雖非投筆吏，論功還欲請長纓。
　　這個格律最妙，後來仿者甚多。如杜工部之『風急天高猿嘯哀』，『花近高樓傷客心』，『歲幕天涯催短景』，『群山萬壑赴荊門』，柳子厚之『城上樓高接大荒』，劉禹錫之『王濬樓船下益州』，李義山之『猿鳥猶疑畏簡書』，皆是此格。

　　此數首為一律，亦像一手。七律中亦有最真切者，如白香山之《望月有感》云：

時難年荒世業空，弟兄羈旅各西東。
田園寥落干戈後，骨肉流離道路中。
弔影分為千里雁，辭根散作九秋蓬。
共看明月應垂淚，一夜鄉心五處同。
　　這純是血性語，幾於天籟。香山詩當以此為第一。」蓉華道：「此是遭遇使然，所以人說窮而後工。」瓊華道：「窮而後工也是有的。然後人未嘗無此流離之苦，他卻不能如此寫，倒不寫真情，要寫虛景，將些淒風苦雨，和在裡面，雖也動人，究竟是虛話，何能如此篇字字真切。」佩秋笑道：「我就不喜歡這等詩，若學了他，不是成了白話麼？」瓊華道：「詩只要好，就是白話也一樣好看。若極意雕琢，不能穩當，也不好看，倒反不如那白話呢。你看岑參《逢入京使》那一首：

故園東望路漫漫，雙袖龍鍾淚不乾。
馬上相逢無紙筆，憑君傳語報平安。
　　再如王維的：

獨在異鄉為異客，每逢佳節倍思親。
遙知兄弟登高處，遍插茱萸少一人。
　　何嘗不是白話，卻比雕琢的還要好。不然，就要造意深遠，措詞香豔，字字是露光花氣，方能醒眼，如王昌齡《春宮曲》、《閨怨》是人人說好的。其餘如溫飛卿之：

冰□銀牀夢不成，碧天如水夜雲輕。
雁聲遠過瀟湘去，十二樓中月自明。
　　顧況的：

玉樓天半起笙歌，風送宮嬪笑語和。
月殿影開聞夜漏，水晶簾捲近秋河。
　　字字如花瓣露珠一樣，你說可愛不可愛？」蓉華道：「被你批了出來，真覺得醒眼些。你看那些詩，首首是好的，也有可議處沒有呢？」瓊華道：「那我不敢。我是什麼人，敢議唐賢，不要教人笑我罵我麼？」蓉華道：「這是我們的私見，有誰知道？」瓊華道：「若說可議處也有呢，我就要議那詩祖宗那一首，少陵《夢太白》詩云：

死別已吞聲，生別常惻惻。
江南瘴癘地，逐客無消息。
故人入我夢，明我長相憶。
恐非平生魂，路遠不可測。
　　此寫得絕妙，並恐夢的不是真太白。以下接那『魂來楓林青，魂去關塞黑』這兩句，夢的是死太白，不像是活太白了。

　　何不刪了這兩句，直接：

君今在羅網，何以有羽翼。
落月滿屋樑，猶疑照顏色。
　　如此徑住。那『水深波浪闊，無使蛟龍得』也不要，倒覺含蓄不盡。」蓉華、佩秋都笑道：「真的，刪了倒好。那個楓林青、關塞黑，真有些鬼氣。這是你的卓見。還有什麼可議的麼？」瓊華道：「還有僧皎然《訪陸鴻漸》那一首，古不像古，律不像律，不知選家何意。其詩云：

移家雖帶郭，野徑入桑麻。
近種籬邊菊，秋來未著花。
扣門無犬吠，欲去問酒家。
報導山中去，歸來每日斜。
　　毫無意味。若講律，現重了來去兩字，真已失律之至。此種詩，似是而非，斷不可以學。至於五絕小詩，另有別意，可入樂府。然尤難及者，如金昌緒之：

打起黃鶯兒，莫教枝上啼。
啼時驚妾夢，不得到遼西。
　　白香山之：

綠蟻新醅酒，紅泥小火爐。
晚來天欲雪，能飲一杯無？
　　此皆信手拈來，都成妙諦。」佩秋道：「姑娘論詩，深得三昧，若去考博學宏詞，怕不是狀元？又是當初的黃崇嘏了。」

　　瓊華笑道：「單靠幾句詩中用麼？」佩秋道：「二姑娘從前那些詩，我見你還要叫你哥哥改。不是我說，你哥倒未必做得出來。若做得出來，不至三場就被貼了。」蓉華笑道：「這句話給哥哥聽見，他是要不依你的。」佩秋笑道：「我是沒有學過做詩，但我前日聽他們說杜少陵的《北征》、韓昌黎的《南山》，我將他翻出來看時，用的都是險韻。二位姑娘，我倒考你一考罷，你們說《北征》多少韻？」蓉華笑道：「這倒被你考倒了，你是數了來難人的，我卻沒有數過，而且我也記不全。」

　　瓊華道：「《北征》好像七十韻。」佩秋道：「你記得他有幾個重韻在裡頭？」瓊華道：「若說重韻，也只有一個日字，第三韻『朝野少暇日』，與二十七韻『嘔泄臥數日』，這是的的確確是重的。」佩秋笑道：「還有『往者散何卒』與『幾日休練卒』，與後『佳氣上金闕』，下又是『灑掃數不闕』，雖是一字兩用，也要算重的。」

　　瓊華道：「這不好算重，一個是闕門的闕，一個是闕略的闕，不過音同罷了，如何算得重韻？至於卒字韻更不是重。『至尊尚蒙塵，幾日休練卒』之『卒』，乃是兵卒。『潼關百萬師，往者散何卒』，此『卒』字，讀促音，乃散何卒然之速也，韻本兩收。」蓉華道：「妹妹實在好記性。我只記得幾句，最佳的是『瘦妻面復光，癡女髮自櫛』，還『不聞夏殷衰，中自誅褒妲』，歸美明皇，其意正大，不高於劉禹錫之『官軍誅佞幸，天子捨妖姬』，白樂天之『六師不發無奈何，宛轉蛾眉馬前死』麼？至於《南山》詩，我雖看過，但一句也不記得，佶屈聱牙的，如何念得？且字又難認，嫂嫂你倒記得清麼？」佩秋道：「我原是查了來，故意考你們的。若要念熟他，如何念得熟呢？且有一百韻之多，而字又難認。」

　　瓊華道：「你數錯了。《南山》詩一百零二韻，內中一個重韻也沒有，真與《子虛》、《上林》一樣，非大力量不能。」佩秋道：「你說沒有重韻，我說也有一韻，『嘗升棠丘望，戢戢見相湊。』又云：『或散若瓦解，或赴若輻湊。』不是兩個湊字？」瓊華笑道：「你又論錯了。『或赴若輻湊』的湊字，雖刻的是三點水，其意是輻湊之輳，是車字旁。我要請問嫂嫂，鳥獸的獸字去了犬旁，是讀什麼字？」佩秋笑道：「有這個字，相還是獸字。」瓊華笑道：「不是，是畜字，音嗅字。你不記得『因緣窺其湫，凝湛閟陰獸。』注：獸，畜產也。大約也是蛟龍所生的子，如蟲的子為蝦一樣的光景。」蓉華道：「可惜你不能去考，你若去考時，倒是必取的。這些詩都能這麼爛熟，真是虧你。」瓊華笑道：「我卻倒是因出了這兩個題目，新近才看熟的。」蓉華道：「你拿那《南山》詩來給我瞧瞧。」

　　瓊華找了出來，蓉華看了兩句，數了一數，問瓊華道：「第七韻是什麼字？」瓊華笑道：「那裡有這種問法？就算熟極的，也不能記得第幾韻是什麼字。等我數下去。」即一韻一韻的念出來，笑道：「是瘦字。」佩秋道：「這實在難為他了，背得這麼熟，想姑娘和韻是必定和得出來的。」瓊華道：「這一百二韻，字雖難些，倒容易用。那《北征》詩，方才姐姐說的『不聞夏殷衰，中自誅褒妲。』這個『妲』字就難用得很，不知他們考上的是怎樣用。姐夫、哥哥的也是用妲姬的妲字，大概除了這個，也無二用了。」佩秋笑道：「只要問二姑爺，就知用法了。」瓊華臉上一紅，不言語。佩秋道：「將來二姑爺過門第一天，就教二姑爺要背清了詩韻進房，不然關了房門，教他跪在門外，別要理他，好叫他知道咱們女人中也有個博學的呢。」

　　蓉華笑起來。瓊華更覺含羞，停了一停，說道：「想是我哥哥跪過的。」佩秋笑道：「可惜我不配，若配時，你哥哥自然也要跪了。」蓉華道：「日子快了，我們姐妹也不能常在一處了。妹妹是個有福氣的，不比我們。」又說道：「看看你外甥再來。」便出去了，佩秋也同了出去。瓊華暗想道：「姐姐一肚子的牢騷，這也難怪他。但姐夫這樣才學，終要高發的，不過遲早些罷了。」又想：「自己的郎君才得十九歲，已能如此，真是難得。但聽得從前有個什麼琴言，害他病過幾場，如今不知這琴言又怎樣了。」卻說王文輝定了九月十九日吉期，顏夫人寫了家信，說子玉已中宏詞，又即完姻，一切交與仲清辦理。

　　仲清打起精神，幸他本來曠達，也不將這些得失放在心裡，便照常一樣。過了幾日，吉期已到，兩邊各請喜酒，還有那些名旦夾在裡頭，送戲送席的，鬧了好幾天。洞房花燭之夜，子玉一見，頗覺心花開放。說也奇怪，倒不是做書人說謊，也是前定姻緣，皇天可憐子玉這一片苦心，因琴言是個男子，雖與子玉有些情分，究竟不能配偶，故將此模樣，又生個瓊華小姐出來，與琴言上妝時一樣，豈不是個奇事？此事顏夫人久知，當日見了琴言即說像他媳婦。這麼看起來，就是兩家的像貌也是五百年前就定下的了。一見之後，又未免有些感觸起來，忽又暗暗的解釋，遂成就了良緣愛果，自然也不像那夢中措大的光景。若像那夢中光景，豈不要將個瓊華小姐氣死了麼？明日也請了袁綺香、蘇浣香、浣蘭、吳紫煙、王蓉華、孫佩秋來陪新人，群仙高會，又敘了一日。華夫人因是父親得意門生，又是年伯母來請他，所以欣然而來。至排場熱鬧，與田家一樣，不能細述。以後子玉閨房之樂，真是樂不可言。一個仕女班頭，一個才人魁首，或早起看花，或遲眠玩月，或分題拈韻，或論古辨疑，成了個閨房良友，自然想念琴言之心也減了幾分。

　　一日，子玉在房中與瓊華談心，值館中有事請他，即便穿衣出門。不意將個小錦囊落在地下。瓊華拾起解開時，見折著兩張字：一張認得是子玉筆跡，一首《金縷曲》，反覆吟哦，甚覺悲楚，知是送別詞。再看那一張，也是《金縷曲》，想是那人和的。又看了信箋寫著琴言的名字，不覺心中甚喜，想道：「我幾次問他那琴言，他總不肯告訴我實話，倒取笑我，說我與他生得一樣，如今教我拿著了憑據，看他回來怎樣抵賴。原來他們有這樣深情，彼此魂夢相喚，又說腸已斷了幾回，這個情倒是人間少有的。」又想：「我在家時，常聽得哥哥與姐夫議論這個琴言，說他這段情來得很奇，令人想不出來的。今看了這兩首詞，果然非有情有恨人說不出來。」便將那詞稿收起，將那錦囊掛在一邊。

　　少頃，子玉回來，一時倒想不起錦囊，忽見掛在那邊，便吃了一驚。瓊華故作不見，只見子玉欲取不取，如有所思，頗為可笑。子玉忍不住把錦囊取了下來，捏了一捏，空空的，心甚著忙，知道瓊華取了去了。別樣倒還可以辯，惟有那信上有琴言的名字，如何辯得來？欲要問時，又不好徑問，只時時偷望瓊華一眼。瓊華忍不住笑了一笑，子玉借此進言，便問：「為何好笑？」瓊華道：「我笑麼，我其實也不要笑，偏無故的笑起來。」子玉也笑道：「那裡有既不願笑，而偏要笑的，正是：人世難逢開口笑。」瓊華又笑道：「人生有幾斷腸時？」子玉聽了這句，已打到心坎裡來，便不敢再問，心上想：「走開了就算了，省得講這一番糊塗帳。」瓊華已瞧出他要走，若走了，這話就說不成，便要將話兜住他，對子玉道：「我今日見了兩首好詞，我念給你聽。」便念將出來。子玉笑道：「你不必論什麼，單論這兩首詞好不好？」瓊華道：「好。若不好，我還念熟他？但我不甚懂得詞中之意，你講給我聽。」子玉笑道：「但凡詩詞的意也不能講的，一時要湊成那一句，隨便什麼都會拉上來。只可說以指喻指之非指，以馬喻馬之非馬。若要認真講起來，那《離騷》美人、香草之言，也去鑿鑿的指明他嗎？」瓊華笑道：「寓言是寓言，實話是實話，我也會講。」子玉聽了想走，瓊華拉他坐了，便念那詞道：「『何事雲輕散。問今番、果然真到，海枯石爛』，第一句就講得這樣沉痛，若教我要接一句，就接不下了。好在一句推開，說：『離別尋常隨處有，偏我魂消無算。』人說『黯然而魂消者，惟別而已矣』，你便說魂消還不算，也不曉得消了多少了。『又過了、幾迴腸斷』，這腸也斷了幾回。」說到此，想了一想，又道：「『只道今生常廝守，盼銀塘、不隔秋河漢，誰又想，境更換。』又是一開一合，這上半闕已轉了三層，這片情誰人道得出來？

　　若算常常廝守，毫無間隔，成了一家眷屬不好嗎，偏偏的又要分離起來。」又念道：「『明朝送別長亭畔。忍牽衣、道聲珍重，此心更亂』。我讀到此，也覺心酸，況身親其際，不知要怎樣呢。以後就去得遠了，望又望他不見，也不知他到底在什麼地方，所以說『門外天涯何處是，但見江湖浩漫。』然江湖雖只浩漫，要說我的愁腸，只怕一半還浣不盡呢，所以說『也難浣、愁腸一半』。底下真是奇想，難道身雖離開了，不許我們魂夢相會麼？但隔得老遠，魂夢也未必能來，或者心動神知，且呼他的名字，或者倒呼喚得來。於是非但我這邊呼他，他那裡也呼喚我，兩邊湊合，竟能湊著也未可知。所以又說：『若慮魂夢飛不到，試宵宵、彼此將名喚。墨和淚，請君玩。』這句也不消解，不過和墨和淚，請你看就是了。是這麼解的不是？」子玉笑道：「解得一點不錯。」瓊華道：「我且問你，這人與你常相廝守，你卻怎樣位置他？」子玉道：「不過侍書捧研。」瓊華道「侍書捧研，何用魂夢相喚？」子玉著了一分急，說道：「我說你是我的知己了，自然是洞見肺腑。誰道你也不能知我，何況他人？」瓊華笑道：「我講得這麼透澈，怎說還不能知你呢？」子玉道：「別人講些糊塗話，也由他，你是不應該講的。現在相貌還有些……」便住了口，瓊華道：「口惡，那你就應該……」住了口，不說下去。子玉看了瓊華，瓊華也看了子玉。子玉只得陪笑道：「這事也不用講他，橫豎久後自知，也不須分辯的。我今日見著度香，說他夫人要請你去賞菊花，還請庸庵與劍潭的夫人，並眾相好的夫人。你去不去呢？」瓊華道：「我不去罷。」子玉道：「為什麼不願去？」瓊華道：「一來我也才過來，還沒有滿月。二來也要等太太吩咐，如太太去，我就跟了去。」子玉道：「他們不請太太，單請你們一輩人。度香並說他夫人講的，日子還沒有定，要一家一家去問明了，都高興來，要全到，不准少一個，還要沒有大風的日子。若有一個不高興，再改期，所以預先要問定了。」瓊華道：「且看我們姐姐、嫂嫂怎樣，他們若都去，我也去，如有不去的，我也就不去了。」子玉恐他再問琴言的事，盡找些閒話與他談。瓊華明知子玉心事，也不忍再問，教他難為情了。正是：魚水深情，風凰良匹；曾經滄海難為水，願作鴛鴦不羨仙。下卷要詳敘琴言在路景況，且俟細細分解。

After receiving the letter from Qinyan, Ziyu was overcome with sorrow for several days. He also recalled the dream where Qinyan appeared deeply distressed, unsure whether it was a good or bad omen. The melancholy lingered, leaving him in a state of despondency, unable to focus, and frequently wiping tears from his face with his handkerchief.

One day, a letter from Scholar Mei arrived, addressed to Madam Yan. It mentioned that he was doing well in his official duties and had recruited many talented scholars. Currently, a scholar had been recommended to go to the capital for the imperial examination, and he entrusted Mei with three thousand taels of silver to bring home. Mei also mentioned that Ziyu was now nineteen and could get married. If they waited for his return after his term was over, it would be next winter, and there might be another transfer, which would delay things further. Given that Wang Zhifu was a close relative and trusted friend, everything could be entrusted to Zhongqing to arrange a suitable but not extravagant wedding. He also sent a note to Ziyu, praising the recent improvements in his poetry and essays. There would be an imperial examination in the autumn, and if Ziyu felt confident, he should seek sponsorship. However, if he didn’t feel ready, there was no need to chase empty fame.

Madam Yan asked Ziyu, “Your father asked if you feel confident, you should go; if not, then don’t. What do you think?” Ziyu replied, “I am confident, but I can’t be certain I will definitely succeed. However, many others are like me, and if I don’t pass, there’s nothing particularly wrong with that.” Madam Yan then called Wenhui to discuss it and showed him the letter. Wenhui said, “The letter I received from my in-laws said the same thing. I had already prepared everything last year, whether it happens sooner or later, it will be within the next two months. As for the exam, it is necessary to go. There’s no issue of confidence or not. I will handle it, so cousin doesn’t need to worry. Jiantan and Brother Xun will also be going, and we can all seek recommendations together.”

Madam Yan then said, “As for Ziyu’s marriage, I really don’t have the experience to handle it, nor anyone to manage the details. I would ask that cousin explain everything clearly so we can follow through properly and not make any mistakes.” Wenhui replied, “There’s no set way to handle this. Given our situation, we can’t be too frugal, but the external formalities are necessary. Jiantan understands, and cousin can just instruct him on what to do.” After staying for a while, Wenhui bid farewell to Madam Yan and left, having already entrusted Ziyu, Zhongqing, and Wang Xun to Minister Liu for their recommendations.

Three days before the exam period, things became chaotic. Scholars from all over submitted their seals, bought their exam papers, and literary figures from across the country crowded the area. There were over seven or eight hundred people, including retired officials and commoners. Ziyun arranged for Cixian’s sponsorship, but Cixian suddenly fell ill and could not attend the exam, causing Ziyun great frustration.

On the ninth day, several ministers were appointed as examiners. Marquis Su was made the chief examiner, Lord Hua was assigned as the search officer, Ziyun was assigned as the paper collector, Liu Wenze was in charge of sealing the papers, and Zhang Zhongyu was responsible for patrolling the examination hall. On the morning of the tenth day, they entered the examination hall. The first session’s topics included “Drafting an Imperial Edict in the Style of the Han Dynasty,” “Drafting a Memorial in the Style of the Tang Dynasty,” “Annotations on the Five Classics,” “A Study on the Reigns of the Five Dynasties and the Northern and Southern Dynasties,” “Strategies for River Management,” “Examination of the Six Divisions of Government,” “Advantages and Disadvantages of Adjusting the Salt Laws,” and “A Discourse on Restoring Order to the Origins.”

The second session focused on three assigned topics: “Rhapsody on the Grand Ritual,” “Rhapsody on Grand Music,” and “Rhapsody on the Grand Hunt.” The third session’s topics were two poems: “In the Style of Du Fu’s Northern Expedition” and “Han Yu’s Southern Mountain,” both following original rhyme schemes. Ziyu performed exceptionally well in these three sessions. Out of the 800 candidates in the first session, 500 were eliminated. Only 300 remained after the second session, and when the final list was posted after the third session, only 60 names remained. Wang Xun had failed, while Gao Pin ranked 49th, Zhongqing 27th, and Ziyu was second.

Another imperial exam was scheduled, and with Ziyu’s literary talent shining, he ranked first, earning the top spot among the 32 who passed. Zhongqing and Gao Pin, despite their talents, were unlucky and did not pass. Ziyu was the youngest among them and was appointed to the position of editor. Madam Yan was overjoyed. It was said that passing these three rounds was much harder than becoming a top scholar. Ziyu, seeing that Zhongqing, Gao Pin, and Wang Xun had failed, did not feel proud of his success but instead became much more humble. He paid respects to his recommending mentor, Minister Liu, with whom he was already familiar, and also visited the examiners. When Marquis Su saw Ziyu, he recalled Ziyun’s words, feeling that Ziyu was truly a gifted and noble individual, and was delighted beyond words. Wang Wenhui and Madam Lu had mixed feelings—happy that Ziyu had passed, but disappointed that Wang Xun and Zhongqing had not. However, they soon had to focus on preparing for their daughter’s wedding, which brought them more joy than sorrow.

One day, Wang Xun’s wife, Sun Peiqiu, and Zhongqing’s wife, Ronghua, came to Qionghua’s room to offer their congratulations. Ronghua said, “Congratulations, brother-in-law, for surpassing all the talented scholars of the world. Now you are among the elite, with wealth and prestige, far more glamorous than just passing the imperial exam. This is a blessing for my sister, and I could never compare.” Peiqiu added, “Second brother-in-law is truly the most talented scholar in the world. I heard that even those who previously passed the imperial examination and were appointed to the Hanlin Academy were outshined by second brother-in-law. Isn’t he now famous across the land? The top scholar is chosen every three years, but this imperial literary exam is only held once every ten years, and isn’t it far more prestigious than being the top scholar?”

One comment after another made Qionghua blush, unsure how to respond. Though she was happy, she hadn’t yet married Ziyu, so how could she openly accept the compliments? She could only fidget with her belt, keeping her head down in silence. Seeing her embarrassment, the two women stopped teasing her.

Ronghua noticed the exquisite decorations on Qionghua’s dressing table and saw a book of poetry on the desk. When she opened it, she realized it was a collection of poems by Lady Huanbai, the wife of General Du from Nanhai. Ronghua asked, “What do you think of Lady Huanbai’s poems?” Qionghua replied, “Her poems are well-written, but they still carry the air of a woman’s private world and lack depth.” Ronghua then asked, “What about the inscriptions? Whose do you think are the best?” Qionghua answered, “Lady Yao Yin’s ten quatrains are the best. Then there are the seven-character regulated verses by Huanxiang and Huanlan, which are truly refined and exquisite. I wonder where these two women are from.”

Ronghua said, “I met both of those women back in July. Do they have any poems here? I didn’t look at them carefully the other day.” Qionghua flipped through the pages and found them. Ronghua read them and said, “Indeed, they are. Huanxiang and Huanlan are the daughters of Uncle Su and Marquis Su. Huanxiang married into the Hua family, and Huanlan is the new wife of Tian Chunfan. These two sisters are truly talented and beautiful, a rare combination in the world.” Qionghua replied, “So, it’s them? No wonder Mother came back praising them so much.” Peiqiu added, “The two sisters look almost like twins, they’re so alike, even more so than you two.” Ronghua said, “Although we are biological sisters, we don’t really look that much alike. Look at the elegance and charm of Second Sister; it seems as if it’s hidden within her features, like a peony flower wrapped in a veil of green gauze, with the grace and beauty just faintly revealing itself but not fully exposed. As for me, lately, I’ve aged and withered, with no beauty left. Don’t you see that my cheekbones are beginning to show?”

Peiqiu said, “That’s because you’ve lost some weight recently. It must be tiring to look after your nephew. I think the Su sisters are like two flowers: Huanxiang is like a white peony, full of delicate beauty, while Huanlan is like a pink peony, elegant and refined. Yuan Qixiang is like a lotus, whose fragrance can be smelled from afar, exuding a sense of purity and elegance.”

Ronghua asked, “What about Sister-in-law Liu?” Peiqiu replied, “Sister-in-law Liu is like a peach blossom.” Qionghua laughed and said, “Sister-in-law Liu is small and delicate, more like a cherry blossom. And with her constant smile, she’s also like the flower that laughs. She’s such an interesting person.” Then she asked Ronghua, “Have you written a poem for Lady Huanbai? I’m thinking of writing one myself.” Ronghua replied, “I haven’t been in the right mood lately. Even if I wrote one, it wouldn’t be any good, so it’s better to hide my flaws. What have you written? Your narrative poems are always the best, surely you’ve written a long ancient style poem?” Qionghua smiled and said, “I hastily wrote something yesterday and asked my brother to revise it. He said it was good as it was. But upon closer inspection, I realize it’s not very good, so I’ll rewrite it. I’ll still need your help to polish it.” Ronghua laughed and said, “If I were to help, it would be like hiring a blacksmith who turns gold into iron!”

Peiqiu said, “I think writing poetry isn’t easy. People say, ‘If you thoroughly read the Three Hundred Tang Poems, even if you can’t compose a poem, you’ll know how to appreciate one.’ I’m very familiar with the Three Hundred Tang Poems, but I still don’t know how to write poetry.”

Ronghua said, “It’s not that you can’t, it’s that you’re not willing to show your work. The other day, I saw your Qixi poem, and it was very good. Why do you have such talent but keep it hidden from others?” Peiqiu laughed and said, “When did I ever write a Qixi poem? Where did you see it?” Ronghua said, “I heard Brother reciting it, praising it to no end. So who wrote it if not you?” Peiqiu laughed and said, “Maybe it was your brother who wrote it, and because he wasn’t satisfied, he said I wrote it.”

Qionghua laughed and said, “Sister-in-law, you said you are very familiar with the Three Hundred Tang Poems. Which ones are your favorites?” Peiqiu smiled and replied, “The ones I love to recite the most are a few quatrains by Du Mu: ‘A broken spear buried deep in the sand, its iron not yet decayed,’ ‘Smoke blankets the cold water, the moon blankets the sand,’ ‘The green hills are faint, the waters far and wide,’ ‘Wandering through the rivers and lakes with wine in hand,’ ‘Silver candles cast autumn light on the cold painted screen.’ Also, Li Yi’s When You Ask About My Return, Wen Tingyun’s Dreams Fail on an Icy Silver Bed. As for seven-character regulated verse, I like Li Yi’s six untitled poems and Shen Quanqi’s The Young Wife of the Lu Family in the Yu Jin Hall, as well as Yuan Zhen’s The Youngest Daughter of the Xie Family. I love many five-character regulated poems. For seven-character ancient verse, I only love The Song of Everlasting Sorrow and The Song of the Pipa. For five-character ancient verse, my favorites are Li Bai’s A Moon Over Chang’an and Her Hair First Covered Her Forehead.”

Ronghua said, “I like some of those too. For five-character ancient verse, I enjoy Meng Jiao’s The Thread in the Hands of a Loving Mother, and Du Fu’s The Maid Sells Pearls and Mends the Thatch. Such deeply moving works. As for seven-character ancient verse, I love Li Bai’s Endless Longing, The Hard Road, and At a Tavern in Jinling, Cen Shen’s Galloping Horse Song, Du Fu’s The Ancient Cypress and Lady Gongsun’s Sword Dance, Han Yu’s The Song of the Stone Drums, and Li Yi’s The Inscription on Han’s Stele. For five-character regulated verse, I love ‘One night of rain in the mountains, a hundred springs from the treetops,’ ‘The stars scatter wide over the plains, the moon surges as the river flows,’ ‘At times fallen flowers arrive, drifting far with the spring waters’ fragrance,’ ‘Favor does not depend on beauty, how should I make myself up?’ For seven-character regulated verse, I enjoy Cui Hao’s ‘Looking Down on the Capital from Mount Taihua,’ Cui Shu’s The Han Emperor Built a High Terrace, and Li Bai’s The Phoenix Visits Phoenix Terrace. Don’t you find them delightful?”

Peiqiu said, “I also have favorites. When it comes to powerful poems by great masters, I can’t imitate them. But for those with subtlety and deep emotion, I find them easier to appreciate.” Qionghua said, “The Three Hundred Tang Poems truly distills the essence of all Tang poetry. For seven-character ancient verse, it only includes Li Yi’s The Inscription on Han’s Stele, which serves as a gateway for beginners. Each poem has its own merit, so it’s hard to judge their value. However, I notice that most people today prefer writing seven-character regulated verse because its structure is precise, allowing both scenery and emotion to be expressed. But it’s the most difficult form of poetry to master. I, too, am afraid of writing it, so I stick to seven-character ancient verse.”

In Tang poetry, many excellent seven-character ancient verses are difficult to fully enumerate. Take for example Cen Shen’s poem A Song of White Snow from The Three Hundred Tang Poems:

“The north wind sweeps the earth, bending the white grasses,
In the barbarian skies, snow flies in August.
Suddenly, as if spring arrived overnight,
Thousands upon thousands of pear blossoms bloom.
It scatters into the pearl curtains, dampening the silk screen,
Fox-fur coats no longer warm, silk quilts feel thin.
The general cannot pull his horned bow,
The governor’s iron armor remains cold on his body.”

This depicts the northern frontier, using words like “pear blossoms,” “pearl curtains,” “silk screens,” “fox-fur coats,” “silk quilts,” “horned bows,” and “iron armor” interwoven throughout the poem, creating a clear and cold world. The beauty lies in what is expressed beyond the words themselves.

In Gao Shi’s Song of Yan:

“The soldiers on the desolate frontier live on the edge of life and death,
While under the tent, the beautiful women still sing and dance.”

This poem captures the hardship felt by those suffering in the military and the carefree joy of those who are not. Wang Wei’s The Song of the Daughters of Luoyang says:

“The painted pavilions and pearl-studded towers gaze at each other,
Red peach blossoms and green willows hang over the eaves.
The gauze curtains are lifted to send off the fragrant carriage,
A jeweled fan greets them, returning to the nine-flower bedchamber.
In the spring windows, the faint morning light extinguishes the lamps,
Petals of flowers drift like pieces of the fire.
Once the play is over, without even tidying her hair,
She only sits in her scented makeup.”

This poem naturally depicts the delicate beauty of the daughter, unlike the image of women marrying off for money year after year. When it comes to deep sorrow and melancholy, none can compare to Du Fu’s The Song of the War Chariots, Lament at the River’s Edge, and Lament for Prince Wang.

People often say that the poetic styles of Li Bai and Du Fu are different. But I say that Du Fu sometimes writes in a style similar to Li Bai. In his A Letter to Han the Advisor, he writes:

“Now I am unhappy, thinking of Yueyang,
I long to soar, but illness keeps me in bed.
The beauty, so graceful, is across the autumn waters,
Washing her feet in Dongting, gazing at the vast wilderness.
The wild geese fly endlessly through the day and night,
While the green maple leaves turn red as the sky fills with frost.
The Jade Capital’s emperors gather around the Northern Dipper,
Some ride on unicorns, shading themselves with phoenix wings.
Lotus banners wave in the mist and smoke,
Their shadows move, and the reflection trembles over the Xiao and Xiang rivers.
The lords of the stars are drunk on celestial nectar,
The feathered immortals are rare and not beside me.
It seems I ask the immortal Chisongzi,
But perhaps it is the Han dynasty’s Zhang Liang.”

Doesn’t this seem exactly like Li Bai’s style? Also, Han Yu’s At the Temple of Mount Heng and On the Night of the Fifteenth of August, A Gift to Zhang Gongcao are very similar to Du Fu’s works. I wonder if the two poets intentionally imitated each other, or if the resemblance was unintentional.”

Ronghua said, “You analyze poetry so clearly and thoughtfully; you could compile all these insights into a book of poetry discussions.” Peiqiu added, “I can see the meaning behind it, but I can’t articulate it as well, and I can’t fully explain it. Others might easily find fault with my arguments.”

Qionghua said, “In five-character regulated verse, sincerity is naturally valued. As for other types of poetry that describe scenery and emotions, they’re relatively easy to compose. Take, for example, Du Fu’s Spring View:

“The nation is broken, yet the mountains and rivers remain,
In the city, spring deepens, and the plants and trees flourish.
Moved by the times, the flowers shed tears,
Grieving for parting, the birds startle the heart.
The beacon fires have burned for three months straight,
A letter from home is worth ten thousand in gold.
I scratch my white hair even shorter,
It grows so thin that it won’t hold a hairpin.”

“These forty characters express the deepest emotions and stand as the pinnacle of five-character regulated verse. The seven-character regulated verse has many variations, but those that convey a flowing sense of grandeur are considered superior. In my view, the poem that exemplifies this structure is Zu Yong’s Gazing at Jimen:

‘From Yan Terrace, I depart, startled as a guest,
The sound of horns and drums fill the camp of the Han general.
A thousand miles of cold light shine on the accumulated snow,
The dawn on three borders stirs the war banners.
The beacon fires on the battlefield invade the barbarian moon,
Clouds and mountains by the sea surround Jimen City.
Though young, I wasn’t one to abandon my pen for military service,
Now I desire to prove myself and request a long sword for glory.’

This form is the most remarkable, and many later poets imitated it. For example, Du Fu’s ‘The wind blows fiercely, the sky is high, the apes wail mournfully,’ ‘The flowers near the high tower stir a homesick heart,’ ‘At year’s end, the short days are hastened in this distant land,’ and ‘Countless mountains and valleys rush towards Jingmen.’ Similarly, Liu Zongyuan’s ‘From the city’s high towers, one can gaze at the vast wilderness,’ Liu Yuxi’s ‘Wang Jun’s ships descend from Sichuan,’ and Li Yi’s ‘The apes and birds still seem to fear the imperial edict’ all follow this structure.

These few poems can be considered a single form, almost like a unified piece. Among seven-character regulated verses, there are also those that convey the truest feelings. For instance, Bai Juyi’s Moved by the Moon says:

‘Times are hard, the years barren, and the family’s legacy is gone,
Brothers, wandering exiles, are scattered east and west.
Our fields and gardens lay desolate after the war,
Relatives and kin are displaced along the roads.
My shadow is like a lone goose, separated by a thousand miles,
My roots are torn, scattered like autumn tumbleweeds.
We all gaze at the same bright moon and surely shed tears,
In one night, five hearts long for home.’

These are words born from true blood and soul, almost a sound of nature itself. This poem should be considered Bai Juyi’s best.” Ronghua commented, “This comes from his personal experiences, which is why people say that hardship leads to mastery.”

Qionghua said, “There is some truth to the idea that hardship leads to mastery. However, many later poets also experienced similar suffering and displacement, yet they were unable to write with such authenticity. Instead of expressing genuine emotions, they write about imaginary scenes, weaving in things like cold winds and bitter rain. Though these poems may move people, they remain hollow in comparison and lack the same heartfelt truth.” Peiqiu laughed and said, “I don’t care for such poems. If we all start writing like that, wouldn’t it turn into plain speech?”

Qionghua replied, “As long as a poem is good, even if it’s written in plain speech, it’s still beautiful. If you embellish it too much without a solid foundation, it becomes unpleasant to read. In that case, plain speech might be better. Take, for example, Cen Shen’s Meeting the Messenger Entering the Capital:

‘Looking east towards my homeland, the road is long and endless,
My sleeves are soaked with tears, still not dry.
On horseback, we meet with no paper or brush,
I ask you to pass on my message that I’m safe.’

Or Wang Wei’s famous lines:

‘Far from home, I am a lonely guest in a foreign land,
Every time the festival comes, my longing for family deepens.
I know that my brothers, climbing the heights,
Are placing dogwood branches everywhere, but one is missing.’”

“Isn’t that plain language, yet it’s better than overly polished verses? Otherwise, if you’re aiming for something more profound, the wording needs to be exquisite, with every word like shining dew or the scent of flowers, only then does it catch the eye. For example, Wang Changling’s The Song of the Palace in Spring and Lament of the Boudoir are universally praised. Similarly, Wen Tingyun’s lines:

‘The icy bed and silver curtains, dreams remain unfulfilled,
The sky is as clear as water, and the night clouds are light.
The sound of wild geese fades as they fly past the Xiaoxiang,
While the moon shines by itself in the Twelve Towers.’

Or Gu Kuang’s lines:

‘From the Jade Tower halfway to the sky, the music of flutes and songs rises,
Carried by the wind, mingled with the laughter of palace maids.
In the moonlit palace, shadows shift as the night clock sounds,
Crystal curtains are lifted, revealing the autumn river below.’

Each word is like a petal of a flower or a drop of dew. Tell me, isn’t that lovely?” Ronghua responded, “Now that you’ve pointed it out, it really does catch the eye more. Do you think any of those poems, which are all excellent, have anything worth critiquing?”

Qionghua replied, “I wouldn’t dare. Who am I to criticize the great poets of the Tang Dynasty? I wouldn’t want to be laughed at or scolded.” Ronghua said, “These are just our private opinions, who would know?” Qionghua replied, “Well, if we’re talking about something worth critiquing, I would point out one part in a poem by the master, Du Fu. In his poem Dreaming of Li Bai, he writes:

‘We’ve already swallowed the sorrow of parting through death,
But the sorrow of living separation lingers, ever painful.
In the disease-ridden land of the south,
There’s no news from my exiled friend.
An old friend appeared in my dream,
Telling me how much he misses me.
I fear it wasn’t truly his soul,
For the distance between us is immeasurable.’

This part is written exquisitely, expressing the fear that the Li Bai in his dream might not be the real Li Bai. However, when the poem continues with the lines ‘His soul comes where the maple trees are green, and departs where the frontier is dark,’ it gives the impression that the Li Bai in the dream is already dead, rather than alive.

Wouldn’t it be better to cut these two lines and go directly to:

‘Now you are trapped in the nets of the state,
How could you have wings to fly?
The setting moon fills the beams of my house,
And I still wonder if it’s shining on your face.’

It could have ended there. The lines ‘The waters are deep, the waves wide,
May no dragon catch you’ could also be removed, making the meaning more subtle.”

Ronghua and Peiqiu both laughed and said, “You’re right, cutting those lines would be better. The part about the green maple trees and the dark frontier does have a ghostly feeling. This is a sharp insight of yours. Do you have any other critiques?”

Qionghua said, “Yes, there’s another one: Monk Jiaoran’s Visiting Lu Hongjian. It neither feels like an ancient verse nor a regulated one. I don’t know why it was selected. The poem goes:

‘Though I moved my family outside the city,
The wild paths lead through mulberry and hemp.
Near the hedge, I’ve recently planted chrysanthemums,
But with autumn here, they have yet to bloom.
Knocking at the door, no dogs bark,
I want to ask where the winehouse is.
They tell me he’s gone to the mountains,
Returning home each day as the sun sets.’”

“There is absolutely no meaning in it. As for the regulated verse, it repeats the words ‘come’ and ‘go,’ which is a severe violation of the poetic rules. This kind of poem, though it appears to follow the rules, is actually incorrect and should not be imitated. Regarding five-character quatrains, they have a unique charm and could even fit into Yuefu music, but they are especially difficult to master. For instance, consider these lines by Jin Changxu:

‘Strike the yellow oriole,
Don’t let it cry on the branch.
Its cries disturb my dreams,
Preventing them from reaching Liaoxi.’

Or Bai Juyi’s:

‘Green ants float in the new wine,
A small red clay stove.
At evening, snow is about to fall,
Would you like to drink a cup?’

These are casually written but become profound truths.” Peiqiu said, “Sister, your discussion of poetry shows deep understanding of its essence. If you were to take the exam for ‘erudition and macro rhetoric,’ wouldn’t you win the first place? You’d be like Huang Chonggu in the past.”

Qionghua laughed and said, “Can you rely on just a few lines of poetry for that?” Peiqiu replied, “Second sister, I’ve seen you ask your brother to revise your poems before. Honestly, I doubt your brother could even write as well as you. If he could, he wouldn’t have been eliminated after the third round of exams.” Ronghua laughed and said, “If Brother hears that, he won’t be happy with you.”

Peiqiu laughed and said, “I’ve never studied poetry formally, but I recently heard people discussing Du Fu’s Northern Expedition and Han Yu’s Mountains of the South. When I looked at them, I noticed they use difficult rhyme schemes. So, let me test the two of you: how many rhymes are there in Northern Expedition?” Ronghua laughed and said, “You’ve stumped me. You must have counted to make it tricky. I haven’t counted, nor can I remember the whole thing.”

Qionghua said, “I think Northern Expedition has about seventy rhymes.” Peiqiu said, “Do you remember how many repeated rhymes there are?” Qionghua replied, “As for repeated rhymes, there’s only one: the character ‘ri’ (day). In the third rhyme, ‘The court has no leisure days’ and the twenty-seventh rhyme, ‘Lying sick for several days,’ this repetition is definite.”

Peiqiu laughed and said, “But there’s also ‘the scattered soldiers of the past’ and ‘how many days without training the soldiers,’ as well as ‘auspicious air rises to the golden palace’ and ‘the palace sweeps clean without neglect.’ Even though it’s the same character used twice, it should count as a repetition.”

Qionghua said, “That doesn’t count as repetition. One ‘que’ refers to the palace gate, and the other ‘que’ means neglect; it’s just a homophone, not a repeated rhyme. As for the rhyme ‘zu,’ it’s also not repeated. In the line ‘The Emperor is still in the dust, and there’s been no training for several days,’ ‘zu’ refers to soldiers, while in ‘Millions of troops at Tongguan, scattered soldiers of the past,’ ‘zu’ is pronounced with a shorter sound, meaning sudden or quick, so it’s technically a different rhyme.”

Ronghua said, “Sister, your memory is impressive. I can only remember a few lines, the best being, ‘My thin wife’s face regains its glow, my foolish daughter combs her hair herself,’ and, ‘We don’t hear about the decline of Xia and Yin, yet we know of the execution of Baosi and Daji.’ The poem praises Emperor Xuanzong, and its message is grand. Is it not superior to Liu Yuxi’s ‘The imperial army destroys the traitor, and the emperor abandons the wicked consort’ or Bai Juyi’s ‘The six armies could not march, and the delicate beauty died before the horse’?”

“As for the Mountains of the South poem, I’ve read it, but I can’t remember a single line. It’s so convoluted and hard to recite. The characters are also difficult to recognize. Sister-in-law, do you remember it clearly?”

Peiqiu said, “I deliberately looked it up to test you two. But how could I memorize it? There are over a hundred rhymes, and the characters are hard to remember.”

Qionghua said, “You counted wrong. Mountains of the South has 102 rhymes, and not a single repeated rhyme. It’s like Zixu and Shanglin—only someone with great skill could accomplish such a feat.”

Peiqiu said, “You say there are no repeated rhymes, but I found one: ‘I once ascended Tang Hill, gathering like clouds.’ Then, ‘Some scattered like broken tiles, some gathered like spokes in a wheel.’ Aren’t those two rhymes repeated?”

Qionghua laughed and said, “You’ve misunderstood. Although the character ‘cou’ is written with the water radical in the second line, it actually refers to the gathering of spokes, written with the cart radical. Let me ask you, when the ‘beast’ radical is removed from the character ‘shou’ (beast), what is it read as?”

Peiqiu answered, “There is such a character, but it’s still read as ‘shou,’ right?”

Qionghua laughed and said, “No, it’s actually read as ‘chu,’ with the meaning of livestock. Don’t you remember the phrase ‘Gazing into its depths, I saw no livestock, only quiet creatures’? The annotation says that ‘shou’ refers to livestock. It’s probably the offspring of a dragon, just like how the offspring of insects are shrimp.”

Ronghua said, “It’s a pity you can’t take the exam. If you did, you’d surely pass. You’ve memorized all these poems so thoroughly, it’s truly remarkable.”

Qionghua laughed and said, “It’s only because I recently studied these two topics that I’ve become familiar with them.”

Ronghua said, “Bring me the Mountains of the South poem so I can take a look.”Qionghua found the poem and handed it to Ronghua, who read a couple of lines and counted the rhymes. She then asked Qionghua, “What is the seventh rhyme?” Qionghua laughed and said, “Is there such a way to ask? Even if someone is very familiar with the poem, it’s impossible to remember which rhyme is the seventh. Let me count them.” She then recited each rhyme one by one and laughed, “It’s the word ‘shou’ (thin).” Peiqiu said, “You’re really impressive for memorizing it so well! If you were to match the rhymes, you’d definitely succeed.” Qionghua replied, “Even though these 102 rhymes are somewhat difficult, they are easier to use compared to the rhymes in Northern Expedition. As Sister mentioned earlier, the rhyme ‘妲’ (Da), from ‘No one heard of the decline of Xia and Yin, only that Baosi and Daji were executed,’ is particularly challenging. I wonder how they managed to use it in their exams. My brother and brother-in-law also used the same character ‘妲,’ and apart from that, there really aren’t many other options.”

Peiqiu laughed and said, “You only need to ask Second Brother-in-law, and you’ll know how it’s used.” Qionghua blushed and said nothing. Peiqiu continued, “On the first day that Second Brother-in-law comes home after the wedding, make sure he memorizes all the poetic rhymes before entering the room. If not, lock the door and make him kneel outside. Let him know that we women can be just as scholarly.”

Ronghua laughed, and Qionghua, feeling even more embarrassed, paused for a moment before saying, “I bet my brother has already knelt outside a few times.” Peiqiu laughed and said, “Unfortunately, I’m not qualified. If I were, your brother would definitely have had to kneel too.” Ronghua added, “The wedding day is fast approaching, and soon we sisters won’t be able to spend time together as we do now. You, my dear sister, are truly fortunate, unlike us.” Then she said, “Let’s check on your nephew.” She left, and Peiqiu went with her.

Qionghua thought to herself, “Sister has a lot of grievances, and it’s understandable. But Brother-in-law, with his talent, is sure to achieve great success someday—it’s just a matter of time.” She also thought, “My own husband is only nineteen and already so accomplished—what a rare gem! But I’ve heard that there was once someone named Qinyan, who caused him to fall ill several times. I wonder what has become of this Qinyan.”

Meanwhile, Wang Wenhui had set the auspicious wedding date for the nineteenth of September. Madam Yan wrote a letter home, saying that Ziyu had passed the imperial examination and that the marriage was now completed, with all arrangements entrusted to Zhongqing.

Zhongqing gathered his spirits, and, being naturally broad-minded, didn’t dwell on success or failure. He carried on as usual. A few days passed, and the wedding day arrived. Both sides hosted celebratory banquets, with famous opera singers entertaining the guests. The festivities lasted several days. On the night of the wedding, when Ziyu first saw Qionghua, his heart bloomed with joy. Strangely enough, it wasn’t a case of the scholars’ exaggerations—it truly seemed like a predestined match. Heaven had shown mercy on Ziyu’s devoted heart, as Qinyan, though emotionally connected to Ziyu, was a man and could never be his spouse. So, fate had created Miss Qionghua, who looked just like Qinyan when dressed up. Wasn’t this a marvel? Madam Yan had long known about this; when she first saw Qinyan, she remarked that he resembled her future daughter-in-law. It seemed that the resemblances between the two families had been decided five hundred years ago.

After seeing Qionghua, Ziyu couldn’t help but feel a surge of emotion, recalling past memories. However, he soon consoled himself, realizing that a happy union was now his destiny. Naturally, this didn’t resemble the confusion of his dreams. If it had, wouldn’t Miss Qionghua have been angered to death? The next day, they invited Yuan Qixiang, Su Huanxiang, Huanlan, Wu Ziyan, Wang Ronghua, and Sun Peiqiu to celebrate with the bride. It was a gathering of talented women, and they spent the day together. Madam Hua, since her father had been a proud mentor and her aunt had invited her, came joyfully. The grand scale of the celebration was on par with the Tian family’s, and the details cannot be fully described. From then on, Ziyu and Qionghua enjoyed an indescribable happiness in their married life. One was a leader of talented women, and the other a foremost scholar. Whether they admired flowers in the morning, gazed at the moon at night, composed poems, or discussed historical mysteries, they became true companions in their marriage. Naturally, Ziyu’s thoughts of Qinyan gradually lessened.

One day, Ziyu was chatting with Qionghua in their room when he was called away to handle something at the academy. As he hurried out, he accidentally dropped a small embroidered pouch on the floor. Qionghua picked it up and opened it, finding two folded letters inside. One was written in Ziyu’s handwriting—a poem titled Golden Thread Song. She read it repeatedly and found it deeply sorrowful, realizing it was a farewell poem. She looked at the second letter, which was also a Golden Thread Song, likely a response. Glancing at the signature, she saw the name “Qinyan” and couldn’t help but feel a surge of joy. She thought to herself, “I’ve asked him about this Qinyan several times, but he always evades the question, even teasing me by saying I look just like Qinyan. Now I have proof. Let’s see how he denies it when he comes back. It turns out they shared such deep feelings, calling out to each other in their dreams, with Ziyu saying his heart had broken several times. This kind of love is rare in the world.” She also thought, “When I was at home, I often heard my brother and brother-in-law discussing this Qinyan. They said his story was quite unusual and hard to fathom. Now that I’ve read these two poems, it’s clear that only someone with deep love and sorrow could have written them.” She put the poems away and hung the pouch to the side.

After a while, Ziyu returned. He didn’t immediately notice the missing pouch, but when he saw it hanging there, he was startled. Qionghua pretended not to notice, watching as Ziyu hesitated to retrieve the pouch, clearly lost in thought, which amused her. Unable to resist, Ziyu finally took down the pouch and squeezed it, finding it empty. He became anxious, knowing that Qionghua must have found the letters. Anything else he could explain, but how could he explain the letter with Qinyan’s name on it? He wanted to ask her directly, but didn’t know how, so he kept glancing at Qionghua. Qionghua couldn’t help but smile, and Ziyu, seizing the opportunity, asked, “Why are you smiling?” Qionghua replied, “Am I smiling? I didn’t mean to smile, but somehow I just did.”

Ziyu laughed and said, “How could someone not want to smile, yet end up smiling anyway? Truly, ‘It’s rare to find a reason to laugh in this world.’”

Qionghua laughed again and said, “And how many times in life does one truly have a heartbroken moment?”

Hearing this line, Ziyu felt it strike deep in his heart and dared not press further. He thought to himself, “I’ll just let this go. No need to dig up this tangled mess.” Qionghua, noticing that he was about to leave, knew that if he walked away now, the conversation would end. She decided to hold him back and said, “I came across two wonderful poems today. Let me recite them for you.” She then began to recite the poems. Ziyu laughed and said, “Never mind the discussion—just tell me if you think these two poems are good or not.”

Qionghua said, “They’re very good. If they weren’t, I wouldn’t have memorized them. But I don’t fully understand the meaning. Can you explain it to me?”

Ziyu laughed and said, “The meaning of poetry is hard to explain. Sometimes, to complete a line, you just pull in whatever comes to mind. It’s like saying, ‘This finger represents something other than a finger,’ or ‘This horse is not really a horse.’ If we take it too literally, do we have to clarify every metaphor in The Lament as referring to a beautiful woman or fragrant herbs?”

Qionghua smiled and said, “Allegories are allegories, but truth is truth. I can tell the difference.”

Ziyu, feeling uncomfortable, wanted to leave, but Qionghua pulled him back to sit down. She then recited from the poem, “‘Why has the light cloud scattered? I ask again—this time, will the sea and the rocks truly wear away?’ The first line already expresses such deep sorrow. If I were asked

to continue from there, I wouldn’t know how. Fortunately, the next line smoothly follows: ‘Partings are common, but for me, the sorrow is beyond measure.’ People say, ‘Nothing makes the soul fade like parting,’ but even that doesn’t seem enough. Who knows how many times the soul has faded? ‘And again, several times my heart has been broken.’ The heart has been broken several times.”

After pausing for a moment, Qionghua continued, “‘I thought we would always be together in this life, watching the silver pond, never separated by the River of Stars. But who could have imagined that our fates would change?’ Once again, the poem opens and closes, shifting three times in just this first stanza. Who could express such deep emotions?”

“If it were possible to always stay together without any separation, wouldn’t it be wonderful to become a family? But why is it that separation must occur?” Qionghua continued reading aloud: “‘Tomorrow morning we part by the roadside pavilion. Reluctantly pulling at your sleeve, I say ‘take care,’ and this only worsens the turmoil in my heart.’ When I read this, my heart also aches. Imagine how it must feel to actually experience such a moment. Afterward, they go far away, and no matter how much they search, they can no longer see the other person. Who knows where they are? That’s why the poem says, ‘Beyond the gates, where in the world could you be? All I see is the vastness of rivers and lakes.’ Yet, though the rivers and lakes are endless, my sorrow still lingers. Even if half of it could be washed away, it wouldn’t be enough, which is why it says, ‘Even half of my sorrow cannot be cleansed.’ Then comes the truly remarkable thought: even though our bodies are apart, can’t our souls meet in dreams? But with such a great distance between us, our souls might not be able to reach each other. Perhaps if I call out your name, heart to heart, it will bring your soul to me. And not only do I call for you, but you also call for me. Maybe, through these mutual cries, we might actually connect. That’s why it says, ‘If you fear our souls cannot meet, try calling my name each night. Ink mixed with tears—please, take a look.’ This part doesn’t need much explanation—just that ink and tears are intertwined, and I ask you to read it. Isn’t this the interpretation?”

Ziyu smiled and said, “Your interpretation is exactly right.”

Qionghua then asked, “Now tell me, if this person was always with you, how did you treat them?”

Ziyu replied, “They only served me by holding my writing brush and inkstone.”

Qionghua said, “If they were just holding your brush and inkstone, why would you need to call out to them in dreams?”

Ziyu became a bit anxious and said, “I always thought you were my confidante, someone who understood me deeply. But it turns out you don’t know me as well as I thought, let alone others.”

Qionghua smiled and said, “I’ve explained everything so thoroughly, how can you say I don’t understand you?”

Ziyu said, “Others might say foolish things, but you shouldn’t. Even now, there’s still something…” He trailed off.

Qionghua said, “Speaking badly, well then, you should…”

She stopped herself before finishing the sentence. Ziyu looked at Qionghua, and Qionghua looked back at Ziyu. Finally, Ziyu forced a smile and said, “There’s no need to discuss this any further. Eventually, you’ll understand everything, so there’s no need to explain it now. Today, I ran into Du Xiang, and he mentioned that his wife is inviting you to come and admire the chrysanthemums. They’ve also invited Madam Yong’an, Madam Jiantan, and several other close friends. Will you go?”

Qionghua replied, “I don’t think I’ll go.”

Ziyu asked, “Why don’t you want to go?”

Qionghua said, “First, I’ve only recently moved here and haven’t yet completed a full month. Second, I’ll need to wait for instructions from Mother. If she decides to go, I’ll go with her.”

Ziyu said, “They haven’t invited Mother, just you and the other women of your generation. Du Xiang’s wife also mentioned that they haven’t set a specific date yet. They want to ask each family to confirm when they’re available, so that everyone can attend and no one is left out. They also want to choose a day when there isn’t a strong wind. If even one person can’t make it, they’ll reschedule, which is why they’re asking in advance.”

Qionghua said, “I’ll wait to see what our sisters and sisters-in-law decide. If they all go, I’ll go. But if any of them don’t go, I won’t go either.”

Ziyu, fearing that Qionghua might ask more about Qinyan, continued to find unrelated topics to distract her. Qionghua, knowing Ziyu’s true thoughts, didn’t press the matter, not wanting to embarrass him further.

As the saying goes: “Their love is as deep as the bond between fish and water, a perfect match like phoenixes.” Just as in the old verse, “Having seen the vast ocean, no other water compares; wishing to be mandarin ducks, not envying immortals.”

The next chapter will detail Qinyan’s journey, and we’ll take our time to carefully explore those events.

　　話說琴仙出京之後，一路相思，涕零不已。十八站旱路到了王家營，渡了黃河，在清江浦南河賃店住了。寫了江船，做了旗子，製了銜牌，耽擱了三日。道翁於漕河兩院都是相好，一概不驚動了，沒有往拜。道翁有個長隨叫劉喜，為人老實忠厚，四十多歲，跟隨了五六年，跟過江寧侯石翁太史，善於烹調，如今叫他伺侯琴仙。這劉喜正是個老婆子一樣，饑則問食，寒則問衣，琴仙甚得其力。開船之後，三天到了揚州。道翁怕那些商人纏擾，要來求詩求畫，請吃酒，請聽曲，便不上岸。

　　但要等過關，只得在關口等候。

　　是日一早想著平山堂，要帶琴仙去逛逛，便在船上吃早飯，叫劉喜去僱了一個小船，從小南門沿河繞西門而去。此日幸喜涼爽，天陰陰的沒有太陽。琴仙看那一灣綠水，萍葉參差，兩岸習習清風，吹得羅衫滉漾，甚是有趣。行了數里，見一個花園，圍牆半倒，樓屋全欹，古木鴉啼，繁陰蟬噪，正是：

朱樓青瑣聲歌地，蔓草荒榛瓦礫場。
　　道翁道：「這是小虹園。我當日在此與諸名士虹橋修禊，眼見琳宮梵宇，瑤草琪花，此刻成了這個模樣，令人可感。前面還有個大虹園，也差不多，略還好些。」琴仙道：「若論這個園，當年只怕也與怡園彷彿。」道翁道：「那本來不及怡園，若能兩園相並，再連到平山堂，就比得上怡園了。」過了一會，又見滿地的靈石，尚有堆得好好的幾座，其餘坍的坍，倒的倒，滾滿一地。又見幾處樓閣，有倒了一角的，有只剩幾根柱子豎著的，看了好不淒涼。過了一座石橋，上面題著虹橋兩字。那邊岸上，又有個花園，雖然略好些，尚未倒敗，但那些洞房曲檻，當年涂澤的想必是些青綠朱丹，如今都成了一樣顏色，是個白慘慘的死灰色。園中高處，也望得見樓上的窗子，十二扇的只有七八扇，還有脫了半邊，斜掛在上面。惟有樹木茂盛，密層層的望不見天，那些鳴蟬嘶得聒耳可厭，倒過了好一會才過完。便又過了一座石橋，三面皆通，署名為蓮花橋，甚是完整。河面略寬了些，兩岸綠柳陰中露出幾處紅牆梵剎來，儼然圖畫。又見有幾處酒帘飄漾，曲徑通幽。琴仙遊覽不盡。

　　忽見前面有兩個游船來，琴仙舉眼望時，只見有兩個人光了脊梁，都是皤皤大腹。那一個船坐著兩個婦人，濃妝豔飾，粉黛霪霪。琴仙忽見他義父低著頭看水，把扇子遮了臉，不知何意。琴仙又見那兩個婦人都眼澄澄望著他，一個還對他笑盈盈的。兩船緊挨他的船身過去，兩個婦人越看得認真，倒像要與他說話一般。琴仙不好意思，低了頭望著別處。船過去時，琴仙身上忽然打來一樣東西，吃了一驚，掉在船板上，看時是一方白絹，包著些果子。道翁一笑，拾起來解開，是些枇杷、楊梅、菱、藕、桃、梨之類。琴仙還不知從何處打來，問道翁這包從那裡掉下來的，道翁道：「是那船上拋過來與你的，這倒成了安仁擲果了。」琴仙方明白是兩個婦人送給他的，臉便紅起來。道翁道：「這也不必管他，他既送來，也是他的好意，擾了他便了。」自己倒先吃了一個枇杷，琴仙終不肯吃。道翁道：「方才這兩人，是鹽商家的伙計，認得我，我怕他們見了回去講，又要來纏擾。幸他們沒有見著。」船到了一處，道翁同了琴仙上去逛了。琴仙見是個廟，進了山門，有個小小的園，也有闌干亭子，中間三間廳屋，寫著平湖草堂。逛了一逛，也沒有甚意思，便又下了船。

　　到了平山堂，景致就好了。山腳上就是青松夾道，清風謖謖，涼浸衣衿。一磴一磴的走到山門，進去瞻謁，寶殿巍峨，曲廊繚繞，一層高似一層。四處靈石層疊，花木繁重，瑤房珠戶，不計其數。不過也是舊舊的了，還不見得很荒涼。過了御書樓，才穿到平山堂上來，見了歐文忠公的親筆。見有個和尚出來，見了道翁，忙笑嘻嘻的上前施禮，問道：「屈老爺兒幾時到的？僧人眼也望穿了。」道翁一看見那和尚，有五十來歲，白白淨淨，高顴骨，頤下有三寸長的黑鬚，記得是個知客，忘了他的名氏，便也拱一拱手，道：「才到。現等過關，今日晚上就要開船。」那和尚道：「那裡有這樣要緊，自然盤桓幾天。」便骨碌碌兩眼在琴仙面上轉了幾轉，看琴仙穿著件白羅衫子，腳下一雙小皂靴，便知道是他的少爺。便也兩手和南，琴仙也還了一揖。和尚連忙讓坐，問了道翁去向，即叫人拿出茶來，笑嘻嘻的對著琴仙道：「少爺是頭一回來，不曉得我們這裡有個第二泉，請嚐嚐這個第二泉。」又吩咐人，快將泉水泡那龍井茶來：「明日你們到鎮江，就嘗第一泉，也不能勝似這個。」道翁道：「那第一泉也實在費力，往往取了出來，也不見行得甚好。」和尚道：「你要把索子量准了尺寸，潮長時二丈四尺五寸，潮落時一丈六尺就夠了。放到了數，才把桶蓋扯起。

　　若沒有到泉出的地方，扯開了蓋子，江水灌滿了，泉不得進去。

　　所以往往取出來不見好，就是沒有量准尺寸。」道翁道：「是了，我只曉得金山腳下為第一泉，卻不曉得潮長潮落時的尺寸，故取出來仍是江水，倒辜負了這個第一泉了。」和尚道：「容易，明日我們擺過江去取來，吊桶是現成的。」道翁道：「也罷了，這第二泉嘗了也不輸似第一泉。」那和尚道：「屈老爺，我們想殺你了。你去年說，三月內就轉來的。四月裡包七太爺、魚三老爺在這裡賞芍藥，看罌粟，說起你來。說三月十五，鹽臺大人的壽旦，鹽務裡乾禮之外，還要做架屏。一時揚州城裡，竟選不出一個作家來。其實，翰林進士不少在這裡，他們說做得不好，只得到江寧去找侯石翁老爺，送了十二色禮、六百銀子，又請王大老爺王蒙山寫了，又是三百兩。他們說，那時你老人家若來了，只消一桌酒，又快又好，連寫帶做不消兩天工夫，豈不省事。等你不來，教他們東找人西請人，好不為難。」

　　道翁笑道：「這些商家就多花幾個錢，也不要緊。」和尚對琴仙道：「少爺，那邊還有個花園，請去逛逛罷。」琴仙也想逛園，不敢說，看著道翁。道翁道：「也好，索性逛一逛。」和尚叫人開了門，引進了園。可惜是夏天，雖然今日沒有太陽，也是熱烘烘的，有那樹木叢雜，翳障了不透風。各處逛了一逛，和尚又指那口井，說就是第二泉。平山堂是江南勝地，凡各處過客到此，無不遊覽。那和尚眼中，男男女女也見過幾千萬了，卻沒有見過琴仙這樣美貌，倒也不是邪心，不過那一雙滑油油的眼睛，又生在個光頭之上，分外覺得不好些。只管參前錯後，挨來擠去，殷慇懃勤，借著指點景致，若遇見石徑難走地方，他便攙一把，扶一扶，琴仙的纖手倒被他握了好幾回。琴仙心上好不恨他，臉上已有了怒容，便對著道翁道：「回去罷，恐天要下雨。」和尚道：「不妨，就下雨難回，敝山房屋頗多，盡可下榻。」道翁也恐下雨，且聞隱隱的起雷，便也要回去了。

　　那和尚尚要挽留，道翁決意要走。琴仙見那開園門的幾個人，問他劉喜要錢，劉喜給了一百大錢，尚還嫌少。和尚喝退了，直送出山門。道翁與琴仙下了船，仍坐船而回。只見往來游船甚多，一去一來，也有大半天。回來船已過關，等道翁、琴仙上了大船，即打了三回鑼，抽了跳，開起船，趁著微風，到了瓜州，又要過關。這瓜州地方沒有什麼逛處，道翁也無相好，明日又耽擱了半天，過了關，一日半到了江寧，在龍江關泊下。

　　道翁憶著侯石翁，要在此與他盤桓幾日。一早帶了琴仙並劉喜，僱了個涼篷子，由護城河搖到了旱西門，進城僱了肩輿，到鳳凰山來訪侯石翁。這個侯石翁，是個陸地神仙，今年已七十四歲。二十歲點了翰林，到如今已成了二十三科的老前輩，朝內已沒有他的同年。此人從三十餘歲就致仕而歸，遨遊天下三十餘年。在鳳凰山造了個花園，極為精雅。生平無書不讀，喜作詩文，有千秋傳世之之想，當時推為天下第一才子。但此翁年雖七十以外，而性尚風流，多情好色，粉白黛綠，姬妾滿堂。執經問字者，非但青年俊士，兼多紅粉佳人。石翁遊戲詼諧，無不備至。其平生著作，當以古文為最，而世人反重其詩名，凡得其一語褒獎，無不以為榮於華袞。蓋此翁論詩專主性靈，雖婦人孺子，偶有一二佳句，便極力揄揚，故時人皆稱之為詩佛，亦廣大法門之意。而好談格調者，亦以此輕之。

　　道翁與琴仙到了園，叫劉喜先將名帖送進。琴仙見這個園四面盡編槿竹為籬，種些雜樹。望著裡頭，疏疏落落，有幾處亭臺院宇，甚是清曠，卻無圍牆。不一會，劉喜同了一人出來，說請就將肩輿抬進。琴仙在轎窗裡看時，高高下下，彎彎曲曲，有長松夾道，有修竹成林，有飛瀑如簾，有清泉作帶，有三兩處樓臺接連，有十幾抱樹木交格，鶴羽皚皚於欄中，鹿鳴呦呦於柵內。到了一處，下了轎，走上前去。只見松石邊，迎出一位老翁來，飄飄然有凌雲之氣，不衫不履的，上前一把拉了道翁的手，把琴仙看了一看，也一把拉了他的手，拉進了三間書屋。道翁與他敘禮，命琴仙拜見。石翁問道：「這位郎君，與你是何瓜葛？」道翁道：「此是小兒。」石翁呵呵大笑，道：「儉腹人要充飽學，寒乞兒要裝富翁，再醮婦還想學新嫁娘。你是個禿尾猢猻，怎麼忽然有個小兒？難道這位玉郎是你口裡吐出來的？」道翁笑道：「胡說，這原是我過繼的螟蛉。」石翁又笑道：「原來是螟蛉。」便拉住琴仙，兩目注定，說道：「請起，請起。好個玉郎！何物老嫗，得此寧馨兒。難得，難得。」兩人敘了敘契闊，就高談起來。琴仙在旁，聽那侯石翁聲如洪鐘，明炯炯兩隻三角眼睛，疏疏兩撇白髭鬚，縱橫舌辯，口似懸河。聽得他將些疑難的經典來問道翁，說經書上什麼什麼怎樣解，史書上什麼什麼怎樣解，子書上什麼什麼怎樣解，《漢書》上什麼什麼怎樣解。卻見道翁一一的回答出來，石翁不住點頭。後來見道翁也問了他幾種書，石翁也答得明明白白。

　　兩人又對駁了一會，各自撫掌大笑。石翁即吩咐家人備出飯來，石翁是不飲酒的，拿出來陪道翁。琴仙不肯喝酒，道翁善飲，便一人自酌。石翁道：「我勸你也不必做官了，雖然得了別駕，究也難展驥足。你的相知也盡多，難道捨了這六品前程，竟沒有飯吃麼？」道翁歎道：「我並非老馬戀棧，但也有個難處。你曉得我數十年來非特依然故我，反成了個孑身，還是立錐無地。我若有你這樣仙才濃福，自然也會安享了。正是命宮磨蠍，無可如何。」石翁道：「仗文章也盡可自豪，何必手板在身，浮沉宦海？依我殊可不必。或身依蓮幕，或遨遊名山，豈不自由自在！」道翁道：「你不見湯臨川與梅國楨的回書說：『少與諸公比肩事主，老而為客，所不能也。』僕少未立朝，老屈下位，豈能再作依人之想。況彩筆已還，枯腸難索，虛名有限，大敵恒多。養由基如一矢不中，毀者交集，我甚畏之。自今以後，將焚棄筆硯，善刀而藏，不作身後虛名之想，浮沉於半刺間，以終老是身足矣。」石翁也太息幾聲，又問道：「王質夫、劉敬之都好麼？」道翁道：「甚好！我見他們一班的後人，個個都是佳品。」石翁道：「都好麼？」道翁道：「第一是梅鐵庵的令郎名子玉，號庾香，竟是人中鸞鳳。今年若考宏詞，是必中的。」石翁笑道：「宏詞科也沒有什麼稀奇，熟讀《事類賦》三部就取得中宏詞。」道翁道：「這是你老先生沒有考上，所以題起你的牢騷來。」石翁道：「這也不然，我倒是公論。那梅鐵庵的令郎怎麼好呢？」道翁道：「第一相貌就好，溫然如玉，學問各樣全的。」石翁笑道：「相貌好了，自然心地靈慧，這是一定的。還有好的呢？」道翁把那幾個名士一一說了，石翁道：「今年點狀元的那個田君，他的父親也算我的門生，中了進士，就不在了。他的母舅張桐孫也與我相好。這徐公子自然不用講了，曉山相公可為善人裕後。」道翁將怡園諸人分題的對子念與，石翁也贊了幾聯，說道：「倒不料一班小孩子居然能這樣，真是英雄出少年，我輩老頭兒，倒要退避三舍了。」

　　道翁又將那篇序文念了，石翁贊了兩聲，道：「竟是一篇唐文，宋人四六無此謹嚴。但其中有兩句，還要斟酌斟酌。」道翁道：「就請教，那兩句呢？」石翁道：「琉璃研匣，翡翠筆牀，是用《玉臺序》。但他一濃一淡，相間成文，便入古格。他是『琉璃研匣，終日隨身；翡翠筆牀，無時離手。』此等句倒好。你換了置鴝眼之端溪，臥鼠鬚之湘管，此調便入時格。篇中雖有麗句，卻帶古豔。惟此二語稍時，不稱通篇也。只要點去鴝眼鼠鬚四字，就救轉來了。『琉璃研匣，常置端溪；翡翠筆牀，時安湘管。』便是六朝句法，老弟以為何如？」道翁道：「真一字之師，敢不拜服！」道翁又飲了幾杯酒，道：「老兄近來詩力益肆，正如潯陽九派，泛濫橫溢，弟傾心已久。但閣下之詩，無論遊戲之言，也入全稿，似乎不可。何不分為內集、外集？」石翁道：「遊戲之言，頗得天趣，《三百篇》不廢《桑中》、《溱洧》，何以聖人當日刪《詩》，也不另編一集呢？」道翁道：「此是存本國土風，且寓懲創讀詩者之逸志。若以吾兄現身說法，似以逸志為正音，以遊戲為風雅，譬如群仙齊集於王母瑤池，而曲巷青樓之妖婢連袂而來，且得與彩鸞、雙成並坐其間，無目者以為同一麗姝，而識者則既灌而往，已不欲觀。且有妨於名教之作，尤宜割愛。兄如趙飛燕、卓文君風流太過，固不肯為小節所拘。但身後之名，權在人口，吾兄豈不自知。特以才華侗儻，厭作繩墨中生計耳。」石翁道：「敬佩良箴，自後必為留心，以贖前咎。」忽然看看琴仙，說道：「瓊枝太豔。」又笑道：「無逾我園，無折我樹檀。」琴仙聽了說他「瓊枝太豔」，便有些不悅。道翁望著園中道：「你這園真好清淨，正是合著『樹深時見鹿，溪午不聞鐘』兩句。」

　　石翁聽了，始不為異，忽然悟了，說道：「可惡！可惡！」道翁也笑。石翁道：「你送我副對子，要說得真切，不要那隔靴搔癢的話。」道翁念道：「天下詞人皆後輩。」石翁大笑道：「當不起，但馬齒加長也還說得去。」道翁笑道：「下聯倒難對呢。」又說道：「此地有個盧莫愁，借他對一對罷，『盧家少婦是鄉親。』」石翁狂笑起來，道：「這個不可。這一句倒可用作印章，作對子不好，再想副大方些的。」道翁道：「我又想了一副，但你又要疑心的。」石翁道：「你且說來。就罵我，也只要罵得切當。」道翁道：「腹不負我，我不負腹；文如其人，人如其文。」石翁想了一想，道：「對子雖非是你的好心，但於我頗合。文章具在，也是共見共聞的，千秋位置，自有一定，就用這一副罷。」石翁見琴仙玉筍尖尖的，拿了把扇子，便要他的扇子看，順便拉他的手看了一看，贊道：「此子有文在手，是有夙慧的。」便將他的手，翻來翻去，迷離老眼，看了兩回，又將自己扇子遞與琴仙。琴仙見這扇上畫甚好，不忍釋手的看。石翁將琴仙的扇子看了一看，原來是道翁畫的梅妻鶴子圖，就拿手扇著。又談了一回，道翁要回船，石翁約他明日一早去遊玩諸名勝，道翁應了，同了琴仙，辭了石翁，仍舊坐了肩輿，由舊路出了旱西門，坐船而回。天已晚了，琴仙在路上始知換了扇子，心中甚悔，回船告知道翁，道翁道：「明日我還去，與你換了來就是了。」過了一夜，明早石翁打發人來請道翁並琴仙，琴仙執意不去，道翁亦不強他。來人送上扇子，說昨日拿錯了，道翁接了過來，也沒有看，將昨日琴仙帶回的扇子與了他，即帶了一個家人，坐了來船，同了去了。

　　琴仙出來，取過自己扇子一看，見上面題了一首詩是：

誰詠枝高出手寒，雲郎捧研想應難。
羨他野外孤飛鶴，日傍瑤林偷眼看。
　　琴仙看了，有些疑心，恍記得有個雲郎捧研的故事。細細一想，心上惱起來，欲將這扇子撕了，忽又想：「等義父回來看看，這種人何必與他相好！」便氣忿忿的將扇子撂過一邊，自己倒在牀上發悶。忽又想起京中事來，更加淒楚，除了怡園一班名士之外，每見一個生人，必遭戲侮，甚為可恨，越想越氣，不覺掉下淚來。

　　劉喜送早飯進來，琴仙也不肯吃。劉喜見他煩悶，便攛掇他去遊玩，說道：「大爺坐在船上也悶得慌，不如進城逛逛。最好逛的是莫愁湖、秦淮河、報恩寺、雨花臺、雞鳴埭、玄武湖、燕子磯。小的同大爺進城散散悶，老爺總要晚上才回。」

　　琴仙道：「我不高興。怪熱的天氣，也不能走路。」劉喜道：「若別處還要走幾步，若到莫愁湖、秦淮河、燕子磯，一直水路，坐了船去，不用走的。燕子磯我們前日走風，沒有靠船，可惜明日就過了，開船再逛罷。今日去逛逛秦淮河，兩邊珠圍翠繞，好不有趣呢。」琴仙道：「莫愁湖此去多遠？」劉喜道：「也不多路，就在水西門一帶。」琴仙心上想起怡園扶乩有「後日莫愁湖上望，蓮花香護女郎墳」之句，說他前生墳墓在此，心上便感觸起來，十分傷感，便對劉喜道：「我有個親戚的墳墓在莫愁湖，若去逛湖，我想去祭奠一番。」劉喜道：「這也不難，但是沒有預備祭菜。」琴仙道：「不用菜，只要一杯酒，一炷香，就夠了。」劉喜道：「那更容易了。」便去叫了涼篷子，裝了一個果盒，帶了香酒，交代了伙計們，小心看船，扶了琴仙，過了小船，雙槳如飛的去了。

　　琴仙見是昨日所過的那條河，也有十餘里，才到了莫愁湖。劉喜道：「我們且先逛逛，再去尋墳。」便引琴仙進了觀音庵。到了裡面，見兩進重門，四面皆通，鋪設精雅，滿璧圖書，盡是名人題詠，內中見有侯石翁的詩文，又見有江西學使梅士燮一副對子。琴仙見往來遊玩的，也有士人，也有商賈，也有鄉農，也有婦女們，擺著幾張茶桌子，欄外就是滿湖的荷花。和尚便泡了兩碗茶來，劉喜請琴仙坐了，他拿了茶碗又到一處去坐。琴仙見那些人走來走去，只管的看他，有幾個村裡的婦人，瓦盆大的臉，鯿魚寬的腳，凸著肚子，一件夏布衫子漿得鐵硬，兩肩上架得空空的，口裡嚼著甜瓜，黃瞪瞪的眼珠，也看琴仙，當是戲臺上的張生跑下來，把個琴仙看得好不耐煩，便叫劉喜還了茶錢，一徑走出。

　　只見搖船的提了酒盒上前，劉喜問道：「這個墳地在什麼地方呢？」琴仙道：「我如何知道，要去找呢！」劉喜道：「是那一家的？問了姓名方可去找。」琴仙一想，乩上並未判出姓名，便呆呆的想了一會，便說道：「我也不曉得姓什麼。」劉喜笑道：「怎麼親戚的姓都忘了？那只好罷了，從何處找起？」琴仙道：「實不瞞你說，我從前請仙，乩上判出來，說我前世的墳墓在這莫愁湖上，卻沒有判出姓氏來。」劉喜道：「這話渺茫得很，那知真與假呢？」琴仙道：「真得很，他各樣事都判出來。」劉喜不好駁他。

　　琴仙走到湖邊，只見一湖的荷花，紅的似楊玉環初酣御酒，白的似趙昭儀新浴蘭湯。中間有些採蓮船，也有幾個小女郎在船裡，還有些小孩子光著身在湖裡嬉水。琴仙暗暗的默禱道：「上仙，上仙！承你指示了我的前身，又沒有判出姓來，叫我身親其地，無從尋覓，殊為恨事。怎樣個靈驗出來，指點迷途。」

　　琴仙一面禱告間，望四面空地雖多，並無墳墓。忽見蓮花叢中蕩出個小艇來，有一穿紅衣垂髫女郎，年可十四五，長眉秀頰，皓齒明眸，妙容都麗，蕩將過來。琴仙諦視，以為天仙遊戲，塵寰中安得有此麗姝？自覺形神俱俗，肅然而立。見那女郎船上放了幾朵荷花，船頭上集著一群翠雀，啾啾唧唧，展翅刷翎，毫無畏人之態。琴仙心中甚異。只見那女郎雙目澄澄的望著琴仙，琴仙也望著他。不一刻攏到岸來，那一群翠雀便刷的一聲都飛向北去了，劉喜還拍一拍手趕他。劉喜問那女郎道：「湖那邊有什麼頑的地方沒有？」女郎道：「那邊是城牆，只有個杜仙女墓，看蘭苕花、翡翠雀最好頑的。方才那一群翠雀就是杜仙女墓上的，他懶得飛，搭我的船過來。」

　　琴仙聽了有個杜仙女墓，觸動了心事，即問道：「這個杜仙女是幾時人？」那女郎道：「我卻不知，只聽說有七八十年，也是個官家的女兒，死了葬在這裡的。」琴仙問道：「何以要稱他仙女呢？」那女郎道：「他看這個地方也數得清的人家，如何有尋樣華妍妙麗的女郎？見他常常的蕩個小船，在蓮花叢裡或隱或現的，人若去趕他，就不見了。後來見那邊有個小墳，墳周圍有許多斑竹，墳後一盤凌霄花，那蓋盤得有一間屋子大了。有無數的翠雀，在裡面作窠。又有許多蘭花，奇奇怪怪，一年開到頭。人若採了回去，就要生病。所以地方上人，見有些靈驗，便不敢作踐，倒時常去修葺修葺，也沒有牛羊去作踐他。到初一、月半，還有人過湖燒香呢。」琴仙道：「我也過湖看看，你肯渡我過去麼？」女郎道：「你就下船來。」琴仙即叫劉喜拿了酒盒並香，叫船家先回船去。

　　下了船，那女郎蕩動了槳，劉喜也拿了一枝槳幫著他蕩。

　　女郎問琴仙道：「你是那裡人？」琴仙道：「我本蘇州人，如今從京裡來。」女郎又問道：「如今要到那裡去？」琴仙道：「到江西去。」女郎問一句，琴仙答一句，已到了湖岸。女郎道：「我領你去罷。」琴仙道：「很好。」女郎拿了一張荷葉、一朵荷花，領了琴仙，穿過樹林。那城牆是因山為城的，走入斑竹叢中，見兩樹馬纓花開滿，還有幾棵紫薇、木槿，果然有個小小墳墓，幽香撲鼻，開滿了無數的蕙蘭。山腳下有一盤凌霄纏在石上，結了一個圓頂，綠蔭蔭如傘蓋一般。裡頭啾啾唧唧，翠鳥亂鳴，清風一吹，香入心骨。琴仙先倒傷心，及走到了這個地方，翻覺塵心滌盡，栩栩欲仙。若能結廬在此，便比什麼所在都好。捫苔剔蘚的將那墳壟看了許久，便叫劉喜從火鐮內取了火，點了香，澆了酒，將那帶來幾樣果子也擺在墳前。

　　那女郎道：「我來幫你。」於是將荷花剝下一瓣，放在墳前，滿滿斟了一花瓣酒，將那些果子放在荷葉裡，叫劉喜將那盒子拿開，問琴仙道：「你為什麼不拜兩拜？」琴仙道：「我即是他，他即是我。」那女郎笑道：「這是怎麼講，好呆話。既有了你，就沒有他；既還有他，就沒有你。」琴仙聽這話有些靈機，便看著女郎，女郎也看著琴仙。琴仙道：「你不知道我，只知道他。」女郎道：「我倒沒見著他，倒見著你。無緣無故的祭他作甚？」琴仙道：「有個緣故，對你講，你也不明白。」那女郎道：「既不明白，也不消講了。」琴仙就坐在地下，那女郎也坐在一旁。琴仙頗為留戀，不肯就走，倒是那女郎催他道：「可以回去了。」琴仙只得起身，將那些果子送與那女郎，女郎笑道：「我不吃這些東西，既然你送我，我不受你的又不好，與你種在此處，等你將來再來看罷。」在頭上拔下根簪子，在墳前掘了幾個小坑，將那桃、李、蘋、梨四樣種了，其餘的還裝在他盒子裡，給劉喜帶回。琴仙看了，甚是詫異，女郎催促起身，遂下了船，渡過湖來。劉喜要給他的船錢，女郎笑道：「不要，不要，我不是撐渡船的。」琴仙見了，更是不解，只得作謝而別。那女郎嫣然一笑，仍蕩入蓮花叢裡去了。

　　琴仙留心望他，只見花光湖水，一片迷離，望不清楚，不知那女郎去處，只得惆悵回船。

　　天色尚早，劉喜又要去逛秦淮河，把船蕩進了水西關。到了秦淮河，果見兩邊畫樓繡幕，香氣氤氳。只見那樓上有好些妓女，或一人憑闌的，或兩三人倚肩的，或輕搖歌扇，露出那纖纖玉手的，或噥噥唧唧的輕啟朱唇講話的。有妍有□，不是一樣。那些妓女見了琴仙這個美貌，便喚姐姐、呼妹妹的，大家出來俯著首看他，又把琴仙看得好不害羞，只得埋怨劉喜不該來。急要倒轉船身回去，那兩頭又來些游船，有些妓女們陪著些客，擠將攏來，個個擠眉擦眼的看他，琴仙真成了個看殺衛▉。好容易把船擠了過去，聽得前面窗子一響，又有一個老妓出來，見了琴仙，目不轉睛的看，又聽得他叫一聲：「張老保，你蕩到那裡住，何不同到我們這裡來？」張老保看著劉喜，把嘴往上扭扭。劉喜搖頭道：「回去罷，我們大爺不肯去的。」那老妓還在上面招呼，張老保搖搖手，一徑蕩了過去。出了水西關，好半天才到大船。天已黑了，上了船。

　　只見兩個家人慌慌張張的道：「大爺怎麼此刻才回？了不得了，老爺在山上跌了一交，暈了過去，救轉來，現在還哼聲不止呢。」琴仙聽了，唬得一身冷汗，連忙進艙來。不知屈道翁性命如何，且聽下回分解。

After the Celestial Musician left the capital, he was filled with longing and shed tears incessantly. Traveling through eighteen land stations, he arrived at Wangjiaying, crossed the Yellow River, and stayed at an inn on the southern canal of Qingjiangpu. He rented a riverboat, prepared a flag, and made a nameplate, delaying for three days. Although the Taoist had many acquaintances at both the Canghe River offices, he did not disturb them and refrained from visiting. The Taoist had a long-time attendant named Liu Xi, an honest and loyal man in his forties who had been serving him for five or six years. Liu Xi had previously served Master Shi, a marquis from Jiangning, and was skilled in cooking. Now, he served the Celestial Musician. Liu Xi was as attentive as a housemaid, always asking about food when they were hungry and clothing when they were cold, which greatly benefited the Celestial Musician. After setting sail, they reached Yangzhou in three days. The Taoist, fearing that merchants would pester him for poems, paintings, or invitations to drink wine and listen to music, did not go ashore.

However, since they had to wait to pass customs, they remained at the gate.

That morning, the Taoist thought of taking the Celestial Musician to visit Pingshan Hall, so they ate breakfast on the boat. The Taoist sent Liu Xi to hire a small boat, and they took the boat from the South Gate, traveling along the river around the West Gate. Fortunately, the weather was cool and overcast without the sun. The Celestial Musician admired the green water, the scattered duckweed leaves, and the refreshing breeze blowing from both banks, gently rippling his silk robe. It was quite delightful. After traveling several miles, they saw a garden with a half-collapsed wall, crooked buildings, old trees where crows cawed, and the sounds of cicadas buzzing amidst the dense shade. It was exactly like:

“In the red tower with blue lattice, songs were once sung,
Now the creeping weeds overgrow the ruins of tiles and gravel.”

The Taoist said, “This is Xiaohong Garden. In the past, I held a purification ceremony with many scholars at Hong Bridge here. We saw palaces and temples, and plants like jade and flowers like gems, but now it has become like this. It’s quite moving. Up ahead is Dahon Garden, which is a bit better, though still similar.”

The Celestial Musician said, “Judging by this garden, it probably once resembled Yi Garden.”

The Taoist replied, “It couldn’t compare to Yi Garden, but if both gardens were joined and extended to Pingshan Hall, it might match up.”

After a while, they saw rocks scattered all over the ground, with several piles neatly arranged, but the rest had collapsed and fallen, lying scattered across the land. They also saw a few pavilions, some with corners collapsed, others with only a few pillars left standing, which created a desolate scene. Crossing a stone bridge with the words “Hong Bridge” inscribed on it, they saw another garden on the opposite bank. Although this one was slightly better and hadn’t completely fallen into ruin, the painted walls and carved railings, once covered in green and vermilion, had all turned the same pale gray color, like a deathly ash. From a high point in the garden, they could see a pavilion with twelve windows, of which only seven or eight remained, and some of these had half-fallen and hung at an angle. The only things flourishing were the trees, their thick canopies blocking the sky, while the incessant chirping of cicadas became a grating annoyance. It took them quite a while to pass through.

Then they crossed another stone bridge, which was intact and called “Lotus Bridge,” with paths leading in three directions. The river widened slightly, and between the green willows on both banks, several red walls of temples appeared, resembling a painting. They also saw some wine banners fluttering, hinting at hidden paths leading into seclusion. The Celestial Musician marveled at the scenery.

Suddenly, they saw two pleasure boats approaching. When the Celestial Musician looked up, he noticed two men with bare backs, both portly and elderly. On one of the boats sat two women, heavily adorned with bright makeup. As the Celestial Musician looked again, he noticed that his adoptive father had lowered his head to gaze at the water, covering his face with a fan. Unsure of his intentions, the Celestial Musician saw the two women staring intently at him, with one of them smiling at him. As the two boats passed close to theirs, the women kept looking at him, as if they wanted to speak. Feeling embarrassed, the Celestial Musician lowered his head and looked elsewhere.

Just as the boats passed, something suddenly hit the Celestial Musician, startling him. It fell onto the deck, and when he looked, he saw it was a piece of white silk wrapped around some fruits. The Taoist chuckled, picked it up, and unwrapped it, revealing loquats, bayberries, water caltrops, lotus roots, peaches, and pears. The Celestial Musician, still unsure where it had come from, asked the Taoist where the package had fallen from. The Taoist said, “It was thrown over from that boat. This is like the story of Wang Zixuan receiving fruits.”

The Celestial Musician then realized that the two women had sent it to him and blushed. The Taoist said, “No need to worry about it. Since they gave it to you, it’s a gesture of goodwill. Accepting it will suffice.” He then ate one of the loquats, but the Celestial Musician still refused to eat any. The Taoist explained, “Those two men are salt merchants’ employees, and they recognize me. I was worried they would spread the word, and we’d be pestered. Fortunately, they didn’t see me.”

They arrived at a spot, and the Taoist and the Celestial Musician went ashore to explore. They discovered it was a temple. After entering the gate, they found a small garden with railings and pavilions, and in the center was a hall labeled “Grassy Hall by the Peaceful Lake.” After wandering around for a bit, finding nothing particularly interesting, they returned to the boat.

When they arrived at Pingshan Hall, the scenery improved. The mountain’s base was lined with green pines, and a cool breeze blew, refreshing their clothes. Step by step, they ascended to the mountain gate and entered to pay their respects. The grand hall stood majestically, with winding corridors that seemed to climb higher with each level. Rocks were artfully stacked all around, and the lush vegetation and abundant flowers filled the many jade rooms and pearl-adorned doors. Although the place was somewhat old, it was not yet desolate. After passing the Imperial Library, they finally reached Pingshan Hall and saw the original calligraphy of Ouyang Wenzhonggong.

A monk appeared, smiling and bowing as he greeted the Taoist, saying, “Master Qu, when did you arrive? We monks have been eagerly awaiting your visit.” The Taoist looked at the monk, a clean, white-skinned man of about fifty with high cheekbones and a three-inch black beard. The Taoist recognized him as the guest monk but had forgotten his name. He returned the greeting, saying, “I just arrived. I’m waiting to pass customs and plan to set sail tonight.”

The monk replied, “There’s no need to hurry. Surely, you’ll stay for a few days.” He glanced several times at the Celestial Musician, who was wearing a white silk robe and small black boots, and deduced that he was the Taoist’s young master. The monk then clasped his hands and bowed, and the Celestial Musician returned the gesture. The monk quickly invited them to sit and, after inquiring about their plans, ordered some tea. Smiling at the Celestial Musician, he said, “Young master, since this is your first visit, you must try our ‘Second Spring.’ It’s something special.” He instructed the servants to quickly prepare the famous Longjing tea with the spring water, saying, “Tomorrow, when you reach Zhenjiang, you can taste the ‘First Spring,’ but it won’t surpass this one.”

The Taoist commented, “The First Spring is indeed difficult to procure. Even when it’s drawn, it doesn’t always live up to its reputation.” The monk replied, “You need to measure the depth correctly: at high tide, it’s two zhang and four chi; at low tide, one zhang and six chi will suffice. Once you have the right depth, then you can draw the water.”

If you don’t reach the spring’s outlet and open the cover, the river water will flood in, preventing the spring water from flowing through. This is why when it’s drawn and doesn’t taste good, it’s because the depth wasn’t measured accurately.”

The Taoist said, “I see now. I only knew that the spring beneath Jinshan was the First Spring, but I didn’t know the exact measurements during high and low tides, so when I drew the water, it was just river water. I’ve really missed out on the First Spring.”

The monk replied, “That’s easy to fix. Tomorrow, we can go across the river to fetch it, and the pulley and bucket are already prepared.”

The Taoist responded, “No need. After tasting this Second Spring, it’s not inferior to the First Spring.”

The monk said, “Master Qu, we’ve missed you. Last year, you said you’d be back by March. In April, Lord Bao Qi and Lord Yu San were here enjoying the peonies and poppies, and your name came up. They mentioned that on the fifteenth of March, it was the birthday of the Salt Commissioner. Apart from the official gifts, they needed a screen made. At the time, they couldn’t find any suitable artists in Yangzhou, even though there are plenty of Hanlin scholars here. They claimed the work wasn’t good enough, so they went all the way to Jiangning to find Master Shi, offering twelve colors of gifts and six hundred silver pieces. They also invited Master Wang Mengshan to write for them, which cost another three hundred silver pieces. They said if you had been there, all they would’ve needed was a simple meal, and in just two days, you could’ve written and crafted everything, saving them so much trouble. But you didn’t show up, so they were scrambling to find people all over the place.”

The Taoist laughed and said, “These merchants just ended up spending more money, but it’s no big deal.”

The monk then said to the Celestial Musician, “Young master, there’s another garden over there. Would you like to take a walk?”

The Celestial Musician wanted to explore the garden but didn’t dare speak, instead looking at the Taoist. The Taoist said, “Alright, we might as well take a stroll.”

The monk instructed someone to open the gate and led them into the garden. Unfortunately, it was summer, and although there was no sun today, it was still stiflingly hot. The dense trees blocked any breeze from coming through. They walked around the garden, and the monk pointed to a well, saying it was the Second Spring. Pingshan Hall was a famous spot in the south, and all travelers passing through would visit it. The monk, having seen countless men and women in his time, had never encountered someone as beautiful as the Celestial Musician. It wasn’t that he had any impure intentions, but his slick, oily eyes on his bald head made him seem rather inappropriate. He constantly moved back and forth, crowding close, showing excessive courtesy. Using the pretext of pointing out scenery, he even held the Celestial Musician’s delicate hand several times when they encountered rough paths, offering assistance. The Celestial Musician was inwardly furious, and his face showed signs of anger. He said to the Taoist, “Let’s go back. I’m afraid it might rain.”

The monk said, “It’s alright. Even if it rains and it’s hard to return, we have plenty of rooms in our humble abode where you can stay.”

The Taoist, also worried about the rain and hearing the faint sound of thunder in the distance, agreed to head back.

The monk still tried to persuade them to stay, but the Taoist was determined to leave. The Celestial Musician saw that the gatekeepers asked Liu Xi for money. Liu Xi gave them a hundred large coins, but they still complained it was too little. The monk scolded them and escorted them to the mountain gate. The Taoist and the Celestial Musician boarded the boat and returned. Along the way, they noticed many pleasure boats passing by. After a half-day’s journey, they returned to their large boat, which had already passed customs. After the Taoist and the Celestial Musician boarded, three rounds of gongs were struck, the anchor was lifted, and the boat set sail, riding the breeze towards Guazhou, where they had to clear customs again.

Guazhou didn’t have much to see, and the Taoist had no acquaintances there. The next day, after a half-day delay, they cleared customs and reached Jiangning after a day and a half, docking at Longjiang Pass.

The Taoist, remembering Master Shi, decided to spend a few days with him. Early in the morning, he brought the Celestial Musician and Liu Xi, hired a small covered boat, and rowed along the moat to the Dry West Gate. After entering the city, they hired sedan chairs to go to Phoenix Mountain to visit Master Shi.

This Master Shi was like a land immortal, already seventy-four years old. At twenty, he was appointed to the Hanlin Academy, and by now, he was a senior of twenty-three terms, with no peers from his year left in the court. He retired in his thirties and spent the next thirty years traveling the world. He built an exquisitely refined garden on Phoenix Mountain. A lifelong scholar, he read every book and loved composing poetry and essays, hoping to leave a lasting legacy. He was widely regarded as the most talented man in the world. Though he was over seventy, he still had a romantic nature and loved beautiful women. His house was filled with concubines, powdered and made up, and he was often surrounded by young men and women asking for literary instruction. Master Shi was known for his wit and playfulness, with nothing left unaddressed.

Although his collected works were renowned for ancient prose, the world esteemed his poetry more. Anyone fortunate enough to receive even a single line of praise from him felt honored. This was because Master Shi believed poetry should express one’s true feelings. Even if a woman or child composed a few good lines, he would lavish them with praise. For this reason, people called him the “Poetry Buddha,” seeing in him the breadth of the Buddhist path. Those who preferred strict poetic form and structure often criticized him for this.

The Taoist and the Celestial Musician arrived at the garden and asked Liu Xi to send in their name card first. The Celestial Musician noticed that the garden was surrounded by fences made of hibiscus bamboo, with various trees planted around. Looking inside, he saw a few scattered pavilions and courtyard buildings, which gave a sense of openness, though there were no surrounding walls. After a short while, Liu Xi returned with another person, who invited them to enter, carrying the sedan chair inside. From the window of the sedan, the Celestial Musician observed the scenery: there were paths flanked by tall pine trees, groves of well-cultivated bamboo, waterfalls cascading like curtains, and clear springs flowing like ribbons. There were also a few pavilions connected together and massive trees intertwined. Cranes wandered elegantly within the railings, and deer called softly within the enclosures. They arrived at a spot where they disembarked from the sedan and walked ahead.

There, by a pine tree and a rock, emerged an old man with an ethereal air, his presence lofty and cloud-like. He was barefoot and casually dressed. Approaching the Taoist, he grabbed his hand and, after glancing at the Celestial Musician, also took his hand, pulling them both into a three-room study. The Taoist greeted him, and the Celestial Musician was ordered to pay his respects. Master Shi asked, “Who is this young man, and what is your relationship to him?”

The Taoist replied, “This is my adopted son.” Master Shi laughed heartily, saying, “A poor man needs to pretend to be learned, a beggar boy needs to act like a rich man, and a remarried woman wants to play the role of a new bride. How is it that you, a tailless monkey, suddenly have a son? Did this handsome young man spring from your mouth?”

The Taoist smiled, “Nonsense, he’s my adopted son.” Master Shi laughed again, “So, he’s an adopted child.” He then held the Celestial Musician’s hand and looked him over carefully, saying, “Please rise, please rise. What a fine young man! What lucky old woman gave birth to such a wonderful child? Remarkable, truly remarkable.”

The two of them reminisced briefly before launching into a lively discussion. The Celestial Musician, sitting by the side, listened as Master Shi, with a voice like a booming bell, his sharp triangular eyes bright and clear, and two sparse white mustaches hanging from his face, engaged in a spirited debate. His words flowed effortlessly, like a river in full torrent. Master Shi asked the Taoist various difficult questions about the classics: how to interpret passages from the canonical texts, how to explain certain points from historical records, and how to understand parts of the philosophical works. He also inquired about certain sections of the Book of Han.

The Taoist answered each question clearly and thoroughly, to which Master Shi nodded in approval. Later, when the Taoist asked Master Shi about a few texts, Master Shi also responded with precise and clear explanations.

The two continued debating for a while, then both clapped their hands and laughed heartily. Master Shi then ordered his servants to prepare a meal. Although Master Shi did not drink alcohol, he had some brought out to accompany the Taoist. The Celestial Musician refused to drink, while the Taoist, a seasoned drinker, drank by himself.

Master Shi said, “I advise you to give up your official career. Although you’ve been appointed as a subordinate officer, it’s still hard to fully display your talents. You have so many friends, surely if you give up this sixth-rank position, you won’t starve?”

The Taoist sighed and replied, “It’s not that I’m clinging to official life like an old horse to the stable, but there are difficulties. You know that after so many years, not only have I remained the same, but I’ve also ended up alone, without even a place to call my own. If I had your immortal talent and fortune, I would naturally enjoy a peaceful life. But as it stands, I’ve been plagued by misfortune, and there’s nothing I can do about it.”

Master Shi said, “Your literary achievements are enough to make you proud. Why cling to the bureaucracy, floating up and down the currents of officialdom? If you take my advice, you could leave the official life behind, perhaps serve under a patron, or travel freely through famous mountains. Wouldn’t that be more liberating?”

The Taoist responded, “Haven’t you read Tang Linchuan’s letter to Mei Guozhen? He said, ‘When young, one stands shoulder to shoulder with the lords, but when old, one cannot bear to be a mere guest.’ I didn’t rise to power in my youth and now, in old age, I find myself in a lowly position. How could I once again seek refuge under someone? Moreover, my creative talent has dried up, my reputation is limited, and powerful enemies are numerous. Like Yang Youji, if I miss my mark even once, the critics will swarm. I greatly fear that. From now on, I intend to burn my brushes and inkstones, store away my knives, and give up on seeking posthumous fame. Floating through the lower ranks of the officialdom until I grow old will be enough for me.”

Master Shi sighed a few times and then asked, “How are Wang Zhi Fu and Liu Jingzhi doing?”

The Taoist replied, “They’re doing well! I’ve seen the younger generation, and every one of them is promising.”

Master Shi asked, “Are they all doing well?”

The Taoist answered, “The best of them is Mei Tie’an’s son, whose name is Ziyu, with the courtesy name Yuxiang. He’s truly a rare talent, like a phoenix among men. If he participates in the imperial exams this year, he’s sure to succeed.”

Master Shi laughed, “The imperial examination for poetry composition is nothing special. Just thoroughly read the Anthology of Literature three times, and you’ll pass with ease.”

The Taoist responded, “That’s only because you didn’t pass, so now you’re complaining about it.”

Master Shi said, “That’s not the case. I’m simply being objective. But tell me, what makes Mei Tie’an’s son so exceptional?”

The Taoist said, “First of all, his appearance is outstanding, refined like jade, and his knowledge is comprehensive.”

Master Shi chuckled, “If someone looks good, they naturally have a quick mind. That’s a given. Are there any others as impressive?”

The Taoist proceeded to list several notable scholars, and Master Shi remarked, “The scholar who will be appointed as the top scorer this year, Mr. Tian, his father was one of my students. After he passed the imperial exams, he passed away. His maternal uncle, Zhang Tongsun, is also a close friend of mine. As for Mr. Xu, there’s no need to discuss him, and Lord Xiaoshan is certainly a man who will bring prosperity to future generations.”

The Taoist recited some couplets written by the scholars of the Yi Garden, and Master Shi praised a few of them, saying, “Who would have thought that these young people could compose such fine verses? Truly, heroes arise in youth, while we old men must retreat three steps.”

The Taoist then read aloud a preface he had written, and Master Shi praised it, saying, “This is a fine piece of Tang-style prose. The Song-dynasty prose cannot compare in its rigor. However, there are two lines that need a bit of refining.”

The Taoist asked, “Please instruct me, which two lines?”

Master Shi said, “‘The jade inkstone case and the emerald pen rest’ is taken from Jade Terrace Xu. But the contrast between the strong and subtle in the wording blends into an ancient style. The lines ‘The jade inkstone case is with me all day; the emerald pen rest is never out of my hand’ are well-crafted. However, if you change ‘inkstone from Qiu’s eyes’ and ‘Xiang bamboo pen with mouse whiskers’ to something more contemporary, it would be better. Although the passage contains many beautiful phrases, it’s tinged with an old-fashioned elegance. These two lines are a bit too modern and don’t match the rest of the piece. If you replace them with ‘The jade inkstone case, always placed by my hand; the emerald pen rest, sometimes resting on Xiang bamboo,’ it would fit the style of the Six Dynasties. What do you think, my friend?”

The Taoist replied, “You are truly a master of words. I humbly accept your guidance.”

The Taoist drank a few more cups of wine and said, “Recently, your poetry has become even more powerful, like the nine tributaries of the Xunyang River, flooding in all directions. I’ve admired it for a long time. However, no matter whether your words are playful or serious, you include them in your complete works, which doesn’t seem appropriate. Why not separate them into inner and outer collections?”

Master Shi responded, “Even playful words can reflect natural talent. In the Book of Songs, Sangzhong and Zhen Wei were not excluded. Why didn’t the sages create a separate collection when editing the poems?”

The Taoist said, “Those works were preserved to reflect the local customs of the time and also served as a warning to those who read poetry. But in your case, you seem to regard playful verses as part of elegant literature, as if common prostitutes from the alleys of

Master Shi listened to the Taoist’s words and initially didn’t find them strange. Then suddenly, he realized and exclaimed, “How despicable! How despicable!” The Taoist also laughed. Master Shi said, “Compose a couplet for me. It should be precise, not vague or superficial.” The Taoist recited, “All poets in the world are younger than me.” Master Shi burst into laughter, saying, “I don’t quite deserve that, but it could be said since I’ve grown a few more years.” The Taoist smiled and said, “The second line is difficult to match.” He continued, “There’s a certain Lu Mochou nearby; let’s borrow his line: ‘The young woman of the Lu family is a relative.’”

Master Shi laughed wildly and said, “That won’t do. That line could work as a seal, but it’s not suitable for a couplet. Let’s think of something more dignified.” The Taoist said, “I’ve thought of another couplet, but you might be suspicious of it.” Master Shi replied, “Go ahead, even if it insults me, as long as it’s fitting.” The Taoist said, “My belly does not betray me, and I do not betray my belly; one’s writing reflects their character, and one’s character reflects their writing.”

Master Shi thought for a moment and said, “Although this couplet doesn’t come from good intentions, it suits me well. My works are all well-known, and my reputation will naturally be fixed for generations to come. Let’s use this one.”

Noticing the Celestial Musician’s slender, delicate fingers, Master Shi took his fan and asked to see the Celestial Musician’s fan as well. He took the opportunity to hold his hand, looked at it, and praised, “This young man carries talent in his hands; he must be naturally gifted.” He turned the Celestial Musician’s hand over and over, examining it with his old, blurred eyes, and after two looks, he handed his own fan to the Celestial Musician. The Celestial Musician noticed that the painting on the fan was exquisite and could not bear to put it down. Master Shi looked at the Celestial Musician’s fan, which was painted by the Taoist, depicting the scene of “Plum Wife and Crane Son.” He fanned himself with it and continued their conversation for a while.

Eventually, the Taoist mentioned that it was time to return to the boat. Master Shi invited him to go sightseeing the next morning, and the Taoist agreed. After bidding Master Shi farewell, the Taoist and the Celestial Musician boarded the sedan chair and retraced their steps, exiting through the Dry West Gate and returning by boat. It was already late, and on the way back, the Celestial Musician realized that the fans had been switched, which filled him with regret. Upon returning to the boat, he told the Taoist about the mix-up. The Taoist said, “I’ll go again tomorrow, and we’ll exchange them back.”

The next morning, Master Shi sent someone to invite the Taoist and the Celestial Musician. The Celestial Musician refused to go, and the Taoist didn’t force him. The messenger returned the fan, explaining that they had accidentally switched fans the previous day. The Taoist received the fan without inspecting it and handed back the one the Celestial Musician had brought. He then took a servant and set off again in a boat.

The Celestial Musician took his fan and looked at it, discovering a poem inscribed on it:

“Who can praise a branch held high in the cold?
Young Master Yun finds it hard to hold the inkstone.
I envy the lonely crane flying in the wild,
Stealing glances by the jade grove all day long.”

The Celestial Musician read the poem and felt uneasy, vaguely recalling a story about “Young Master Yun holding the inkstone.” As he thought it over carefully, anger arose in his heart, and he wanted to tear the fan apart. Then he thought, “I’ll wait until my adoptive father returns and show him. Why should I associate with such a person?” Filled with resentment, he threw the fan aside and lay on the bed, feeling frustrated. His thoughts wandered back to matters in the capital, and he grew even more sorrowful. Aside from the scholars of Yi Garden, every stranger he encountered seemed to mock or insult him, which made him all the more furious. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and soon tears started to fall.

Liu Xi brought breakfast, but the Celestial Musician refused to eat. Seeing his distress, Liu Xi tried to cheer him up, suggesting a walk, “Master, you seem restless sitting on the boat. Why not take a stroll in the city? The best places to visit are Mochou Lake, the Qinhuai River, Bao’en Temple, Yuhuatai, Jiming Temple, Xuanwu Lake, and Swallow Cliff. I could accompany you into the city to ease your mind. The old master won’t return until the evening.”

The Celestial Musician said, “I’m not in the mood. It’s so hot, and I don’t feel like walking.”

Liu Xi said, “At some places, you might have to walk a little, but if we visit Mochou Lake, the Qinhuai River, or Swallow Cliff, we can travel by boat the whole way, without having to walk at all. We missed the chance to stop at Swallow Cliff the other day because of the wind, and it’s a pity since we’ll be passing it tomorrow. We can visit after we set sail. How about a visit to the Qinhuai River today? Both sides are adorned with pearls and jade—it’s quite a sight!”

The Celestial Musician asked, “How far is Mochou Lake from here?”

Liu Xi replied, “Not too far, it’s around the Water West Gate area.”

The Celestial Musician remembered a line from the divination session at Yi Garden: “The day after tomorrow, at Mochou Lake, the scent of lotus will guard a maiden’s grave,” which mentioned that his tomb in a past life was located there. This thought stirred deep emotions in him, and he said to Liu Xi, “I have a relative’s grave at Mochou Lake. If we go to the lake, I’d like to visit the grave and pay my respects.”

Liu Xi said, “That’s not difficult, but we don’t have any offerings prepared.”

The Celestial Musician replied, “There’s no need for offerings—just a cup of wine and a stick of incense will do.”

Liu Xi said, “That makes it easier.” He called for a small covered boat, packed a fruit box, and brought incense and wine. After instructing the servants to take care of the boat, he helped the Celestial Musician onto the small boat, and with two oars swiftly moving, they set off.

The Celestial Musician saw that they were once again on the river they had passed the previous day, and after more than ten miles, they arrived at Mochou Lake. Liu Xi said, “Let’s take a stroll first, and then we can look for the grave.” He led the Celestial Musician into the Guanyin Nunnery. Inside, there were two courtyards, connected on all sides, elegantly furnished, and adorned with calligraphy and paintings. Among them were poems and writings by Master Shi and a couplet written by Mei Shixie, a scholar from Jiangxi. The Celestial Musician saw various people coming and going—scholars, merchants, country folk, and women. Several tea tables were set up, and just outside the railings lay the expansive lake covered in lotus flowers. The monk brought two bowls of tea. Liu Xi invited the Celestial Musician to sit and drink, then took his tea and sat elsewhere.

The Celestial Musician noticed people walking around, many of them staring at him. Among them were some rural women, with broad faces and large feet like bream fish, their bellies bulging, wearing stiffly starched summer blouses. Their shoulders were empty and their eyes were wide and dull as they chewed on melons while gazing at him. They seemed to think he was Zhang Sheng from the opera stage who had descended into real life. The Celestial Musician found this unbearable and impatiently told Liu Xi to pay for the tea, then quickly left.

The boatman came forward with the wine box, and Liu Xi asked, “Where is the grave located?” The Celestial Musician replied, “How would I know? We have to look for it!” Liu Xi asked, “Whose grave is it? We need to know the name to search for it.” The Celestial Musician thought for a moment, remembering that the séance had not revealed the name. After standing there dumbfounded for a while, he said, “I don’t know the surname either.” Liu Xi laughed, “How can you forget the surname of a relative? It seems we’re out of luck—how can we start looking?”

The Celestial Musician replied, “To be honest with you, I once consulted a spirit, and it was revealed through divination that my previous life’s grave is located here at Mochou Lake, but no surname was given.” Liu Xi said, “That sounds very vague. How do you know if it’s true or false?” The Celestial Musician responded, “It’s absolutely true. The spirit revealed many other things as well.” Liu Xi didn’t want to argue with him.

The Celestial Musician walked to the lakeside and saw a vast expanse of lotus flowers—red ones as vivid as Yang Yuhuan, slightly tipsy after drinking imperial wine, and white ones as fresh as Zhao Zhaoyi after bathing in orchid-scented water. Among them were boats gathering lotus flowers, with young girls aboard, and children playing in the water, naked. The Celestial Musician quietly prayed, “Immortal, immortal! You revealed my past life to me, yet didn’t disclose my surname, leaving me here without a way to find it. This is deeply regrettable. Please grant me a sign and guide me on this path.”

As he prayed, he noticed that although the area was open, there were no graves in sight. Suddenly, a small boat emerged from the lotus flowers, carrying a girl dressed in red with her hair tied up, around fourteen or fifteen years old. She had long eyebrows, delicate cheeks, bright teeth, and clear eyes—her beauty was radiant. As she drifted closer, the Celestial Musician stared in awe, thinking that such a lovely girl must surely be a fairy; how could such a stunning maiden exist in the mortal world? He felt crude in comparison, and stood upright, filled with reverence. The girl’s boat carried a few lotus flowers, and on the bow perched a group of green birds, chirping and fluttering their wings without fear of people. The Celestial Musician found this quite peculiar.

The girl’s eyes were clear as she looked at the Celestial Musician, and he gazed back at her. Soon, her boat reached the shore, and the flock of green birds flew northward with a swift rustle, prompting Liu Xi to clap his hands in an attempt to shoo them away. Liu Xi asked the girl, “Is there anything fun to see around the lake?”

The girl replied, “Over there is the city wall, and there’s only the grave of Fairy Du. The best things to see there are the orchids and jade birds. The flock of green birds you just saw came from Fairy Du’s grave. They were too lazy to fly on their own and hitched a ride on my boat.”

Hearing about the grave of Fairy Du, the Celestial Musician’s heart was stirred, and he asked, “When did this Fairy Du live?” The girl replied, “I don’t know exactly. I only heard that it was seventy or eighty years ago. She was the daughter of an official and was buried here after she died.” The Celestial Musician then asked, “Why is she called a fairy?”

The girl answered, “It’s because this area is sparsely populated, and how could there be such a beautiful and elegant girl living here? People often saw her rowing a small boat, appearing and disappearing amidst the lotus flowers. Whenever someone tried to approach her, she would vanish. Later, they found a small grave over there, surrounded by bamboo with spotted stems, and behind the grave, there was a large cluster of trumpet creepers, covering an area as big as a house. The jade birds built nests among them. There were also many orchids of various kinds, blooming year-round. If someone picked them and brought them home, they would fall ill. So, the local people, seeing these signs, no longer dared to disturb the area. Instead, they often repaired and maintained it, and no cattle or sheep ever trampled the area. On the first and fifteenth of each month, people even crossed the lake to burn incense.”

The Celestial Musician said, “I’d like to cross the lake and take a look as well. Could you ferry me over?” The girl replied, “Get on the boat.” The Celestial Musician immediately asked Liu Xi to bring the wine box and incense, and instructed the boatman to return to the main boat.

After boarding the small boat, the girl began to row, and Liu Xi grabbed a paddle to help her row.

The girl asked the Celestial Musician, “Where are you from?”

The Celestial Musician replied, “I’m from Suzhou, but I’ve recently come from the capital.”

The girl asked again, “Where are you headed now?”

The Celestial Musician answered, “I’m on my way to Jiangxi.”

The girl asked a few more questions, and the Celestial Musician answered them one by one. By this time, they had reached the lakeshore. The girl said, “Let me lead the way for you.” The Celestial Musician responded, “Thank you very much.”

The girl picked up a lotus leaf and a lotus flower and led the Celestial Musician through a grove of trees. The city wall had been built to follow the contours of the mountain. They entered a bamboo grove, where two coral trees were in full bloom, along with several crape myrtles and hibiscus. Sure enough, there was a small grave, surrounded by the fragrant scent of orchids. At the foot of the mountain was a large mass of trumpet creepers entwined around a rock, forming a dome-shaped green canopy, like a parasol. Inside, the jade birds chirped noisily, and a cool breeze carried the fragrance deep into one’s heart.

At first, the Celestial Musician had felt sorrowful, but upon reaching this place, his worldly concerns seemed to wash away, and he felt as if he were on the verge of becoming an immortal. He thought to himself, “If I could build a cottage here, it would be better than anywhere else.” He brushed away the moss and lichen, examining the grave mound for a long time. Then he asked Liu Xi to take fire from the firesteel, light the incense, and pour the wine, while placing the few fruits they had brought in front of the grave.

The girl said, “Let me help you.” She plucked a petal from the lotus flower and placed it in front of the grave. She filled the petal with wine and arranged the fruits on a lotus leaf, asking Liu Xi to put away the box. Then, she turned to the Celestial Musician and asked, “Why don’t you bow twice?”

The Celestial Musician replied, “I am him, and he is me.”

The girl laughed, “What are you talking about? Such nonsense! If you exist, then he does not; if he exists, then you do not.”

Hearing this, the Celestial Musician was struck with a moment of insight. He looked at the girl, and the girl looked back at him. The Celestial Musician said, “You don’t know me; you only know him.”

The girl responded, “I haven’t seen him, but I’ve seen you. Why are you offering sacrifices to him without any reason?”

The Celestial Musician replied, “There is a reason, but even if I told you, you wouldn’t understand.”

The girl said, “If I wouldn’t understand, then there’s no need to explain.”

The Celestial Musician sat down on the ground, and the girl sat beside him. The Celestial Musician was reluctant to leave, but the girl urged him, “It’s time to go now.”

The Celestial Musician finally stood up and offered the fruits to the girl. The girl smiled and said, “I don’t eat these things. Since you’ve given them to me, it wouldn’t be polite to refuse. I’ll plant them here, and when you come back in the future, you can see them.” She took a hairpin from her head and used it to dig small holes in the ground. She planted the peaches, plums, apples, and pears, leaving the rest in the box for Liu Xi to take back.

The Celestial Musician watched in amazement. The girl urged him to leave, so they boarded the boat and crossed the lake. Liu Xi offered to pay the girl for the boat ride, but the girl laughed and said, “No need, no need, I’m not a boatwoman.”

The Celestial Musician was even more puzzled by this, but he had no choice but to thank her and bid her farewell. The girl smiled sweetly and paddled back into the lotus blossoms.

The Celestial Musician kept watching her until all he could see was the shimmering flowers and lake, with no clear view of where she had gone. Filled with a sense of loss, he returned to the boat.

The day was still early, and Liu Xi wanted to take a tour of the Qinhuai River, so they rowed the boat into the Shui Xi Gate. Upon reaching the Qinhuai River, they were greeted by the sight of painted buildings and embroidered curtains on both sides, with the air thick with fragrance. Looking up, they saw many courtesans on the balconies—some leaning against the railings alone, others in pairs or trios, resting on each other’s shoulders, some gently waving fans that revealed their delicate hands, and others whispering softly with their crimson lips. There was beauty and variety in all of them.

The courtesans, noticing the Celestial Musician’s handsome appearance, began calling to each other, summoning their sisters to come out and look. They all leaned out, watching him intently. The Celestial Musician felt extremely embarrassed and blamed Liu Xi for bringing him there. He wanted to turn the boat around and leave immediately, but just then, a few pleasure boats carrying courtesans and their clients crowded toward them, with each woman casting glances and smiles at the Celestial Musician. He felt like he had become Wei Shou from the famous tale, attracting the attention of all.

It took great effort to steer their boat through the crowd, and just as they were about to pass, a window in one of the houses opened with a sound. An elderly courtesan emerged and, upon seeing the Celestial Musician, fixed her gaze on him. Then she called out, “Zhang Laobao, where are you going? Why not come over to our place?”

Zhang Laobao glanced at Liu Xi and twisted his lips upward in response. Liu Xi shook his head and said, “Let’s head back; our young master won’t come.”

The old courtesan continued to beckon, but Zhang Laobao waved his hand dismissively and rowed away. They passed through Shui Xi Gate and, after some time, reached the main boat. By now, night had fallen, and they boarded the boat.

Suddenly, two servants rushed over, visibly panicked. “Master, why are you only returning now? Something terrible has happened. The old master fell on the mountain and fainted. He’s been revived, but he’s still groaning in pain.”

Hearing this, the Celestial Musician was filled with terror and broke into a cold sweat. He hurried into the cabin. What will happen to the life of the Taoist? That remains to be revealed in the next chapter.

　　話說琴仙上船，聞道翁跌壞，連忙進艙看視，道翁道：「此刻略清爽些，就是半個身子動不來，想也就好的。我已服了好些藥，你今日到何處去？」琴仙便說去逛莫愁湖，有個杜仙女墓，與仙乩上說的相對。道翁也覺詫異，道：「果然有這個墳，有碑記沒有呢？」琴仙道：「沒有碑記。」也將紅衣女子的光景述了一遍。道翁猜是蓮花神指點，父子兩個說了一會話。

　　琴仙又將石翁所贈的詩，與道翁看了。道翁不覺動氣，因說道：「此老遊戲散漫，習與性成，老來還是這樣。我就素鄙其人，不過愛其才耳。將這扇子撕了罷。」琴仙即將扇子撕得粉碎，一夜無話。

　　明早將要過關，忽然起了大頂風，走了錨，白浪滔天，把船倒打上去，一直打到了燕子磯，方才收住，連忙拋錨打橛，加纜守風。道翁叫過琴仙來，吩咐道：「京中諸好友也應寫封信去道謝道謝，我膀子疼，你替我寫，我念給你。寫行書就是了，不必盡要楷書。」一面靠在靠枕上，一面念給琴仙，大同小異寫了十幾封，又寫了好些詩，足足寫了大半天。傍晚風小了些，道翁知他寫乏了，便叫劉喜同他上岸去散散。劉喜同了琴仙，到燕子磯上逛了一逛，又到宏濟寺看了懸崖撒手處，再到了鐵索纜孤舟，名勝不一而足，直到天黑而回。琴仙想和子玉的詞，便臥在牀想了半夜才妥。明日依然大風，不能開船，即寫了這首詞，又寫了一封信。此外又寫了兩封，一與眾名士，一與眾弟兄，與道翁的信一處封了。道翁命家人進城，交城守營加封遞寄。

　　道翁一生於筆墨一事，耗費心血，又傷於酒，前日這一跌已中了心，有時清楚，有時昏憒，若痰湧上來，便迷了心，連話也說出來。兼之老年人了，大小便也不甚便，這些下人如何肯來服事？就只劉喜一人又兼買辦，料理飲食，是以琴仙徹夜無眠，在中艙伺侯。偏遇了日日頂風，江中船來來往往，壞了多少。道翁自想：「此病未必能好，就好了，也是半身不遂之症。雖道路不多，但這個癱痪人，到省去怎樣見得上司？不如在此醫好了，再去也不遲。」主意定了，叫人進城去租公館，遂租了旱西門內一個護國寺養病，即搬運行李，開發船價。道翁與琴仙乘輿進了城，到了寓所，倒也乾乾淨淨的一的客房，每月房租銀三兩。道翁與琴仙對面做房，中間空了兩間。琴仙見這四間屋子甚是乾淨，院子時有兩株大槐樹遮住了，不見天日。後面也是個大院子，卻是草深一尺，樓下有口棺木放著，卻是空的。一邊是四五間廂房，一間做了廚房，那幾間與下人住了。一邊是牆，牆上有重門通著外面。初搬進來，尚未佈置妥當，箱籠堆滿一處。劉喜等先將道翁並琴仙的牀帳鋪設好了，琴仙自將筆研玩意佈置，也掛了些字畫。自此住在廟裡，請醫調治。

　　誰知道翁命逢陽九，歲數將終，非特不能好，倒添出別樣病來。因他一生心血用枯，素有李長吉嘔血之病，近來好了幾年，此時重又大發，一日嘔吐數次，神昏色喪，臥牀不起。過了二十餘日，更加沉重。琴仙見此光景，心如油沸，日夜在神前焚香禱告，願以身代。道公自知不免，見琴仙如此孝心，更增傷感：「設或中道棄捐，教他如何歸著，依靠誰人？」想到此，淚流不已。正在悲傷之際，琴仙捧了藥碗進來，見了道翁，不敢仰視，惟淚盈盈的站在一邊。道翁叫他上來，琴仙放下藥碗，在牀沿坐了。道翁執了他的手，叫了聲「琴兒」，便覺喉間噎住，說不出來。琴仙淚似穿珠，滴個不住，只得把袖子掩了面。道翁又一絲半氣的接了一句，說：「我害了你了，你好端端……」琴仙忍住了哭，叫聲：「爹爹，且請保重。這年災月晦，也是人人常有的。」道翁又歎了一聲。琴仙道：「藥已煎好了，請服罷。」道翁道：「病已至此，還服什麼藥？可不必了。但我死後，你仍舊…」又歇了一會，說道：「仍舊到京去。我看你心氣已定，我可放心。但我生無以為家，死無以為墓，照伍大夫以鴟夷裹屍，沉我於燕子磯下罷，切勿殯葬。」

　　琴仙聽了，肝腸寸斷，雙膝跪在牀前，淚流滿面，惟雙手捧著藥碗。道翁勉強吃了一口，咳嗽一聲，又吐出許多血來。

　　時日將暮，琴仙方寸已亂，不知怎樣，只聽柏樹上那幾個老鴉，呀呀呀的叫個不住。又有一梟鳥在破樓上，鼓吻弄舌，叫得琴仙毛髮森豎。時已新秋，天氣晝熱夜涼，琴仙身上發冷，到自己房裡去穿衣。走到中堂，一燈如豆，那盞小琉璃，也是昏昏欲滅。窗外新月模糊，見樹邊有個人影一閃，即不見了。

　　琴仙唬得打顫，連忙叫人，劉喜偏有事去了，那三個不見個影兒，也不知在那裡。琴仙戰兢兢的走到房中，不防牀前一個大烏黑的東西衝將出來，把琴仙一撞，「哎呀」一聲，栽倒在地。

　　那東西一溜煙走了，唬得琴仙渾身發抖。停了好一回，爬起來，燈又滅了。再到外頭來點了燈，重到房來，見地下有個小木蓋子，將燈一照，牀前一個大碗翻在那裡。原來劉喜見琴仙天天不能吃飯，今日將蓮子薏苡蒸了一隻一百天的大肥筍鴨子與琴仙，也只吃了幾塊。劉喜又怕那幾個同伴要偷吃，便將蓋子蓋了，放在牀下。不防那裡來了一個大獅毛狗，聞見了香味，倒來打掃一空，還把琴仙撞了一交。

　　琴仙穿了個半臂，坐了一會，聽得後頭有響聲，便又叫聲張貴，不聽得答應。琴仙又不敢去看，劉喜是請大夫沒有回來，又問了一聲：「是誰？」也沒有答應。再聽得一聲很響，像似棺材暴起來，又像鬼叫了幾聲，琴仙好不害怕。想到佛前去求告，卻又心驚肉跳的不敢前去。要不去，心又不安。重到道翁房裡看時，見昏昏沉沉的睡著了，便放大了膽，燒了一爐香，就在院子裡跪下，叩頭默禱，禱了三刻工夫方才起來，樹上落下一個蟲，在髮頂上蠕蠕的動。琴仙心慌，將袖子拂了下來，拿了香爐，走進了房，方才坐下，心上還突突的跳。忽見自己肩上有三寸來長的一條蠍虎，爬到胸前來。琴仙魂不附體，不敢用手去攆他，將半臂一抖，蠍虎又倒走了回去，那尾還在他頸上一捎，琴仙骨節酥麻，不知怎樣，只得將半臂脫了，扔在地下。那蠍虎又從頸上爬在頭上，琴仙唬得哭叫起來。

　　卻好劉喜回來了，進來見了，拿扇子打下來，一腳踏死。

　　琴仙已唬得滿身寒毛直豎，眼淚汪汪，且遍體發燒，眼睛冒火。

　　劉喜與他放了蚊帳，看他牀下只有一個空碗，便問道：「那鴨子呢？」琴仙道：「我不在房，一個大黑狗進來吃了。」劉喜罵了一聲：「那裡來這個害瘟疫的狗？我還不敢放在廚房裡，恐伙計們嘴饞，來撕了幾塊去，倒請了這只狗了。」琴仙道：「你為何去了這半天才回？」劉喜道：「那王大夫今日到儀徵縣去了，要耽擱三四天才回。我只得去請了李大夫，也是個名醫，住的遠，來回有二十里路呢。」又問道：「老爺此刻怎樣？」琴仙道：「還是這樣。」劉喜道：「如果老爺有些長短便怎樣呢？」琴仙又哭道：「如果有什麼不好，我也是死。」劉喜歎了一聲，到道翁房裡來看了一看，就到後頭去了。

　　琴仙又到道翁的房來，只聽得劉喜嚷道：「不好了，這些箱子到那裡去了？」琴仙聽了，慌忙出來，走到後面廂房裡看時，就剩了幾個書畫箱，其餘搬運一空。見張貴、汪升、錢德的李行都沒有了，此刻還不回來？這門開著，豈沒有人進來的，如何是好呢？況且盤費銀子也都在箱內。老爺房內一個小扁箱，只有幾件單紗衣服。大爺你的東西全偷去了，你房裡那個小箱子，也是幾件紗衣。現在我身邊存不到二十兩銀子，適或有起事來，這怎麼樣呢？琴仙急得沒有主意，只得說道：「這事斷不可對老爺講，別急壞了他，且等張貴等回來，再作商量。」

　　琴仙與劉喜等到天明，絕無影響，方知三人偷了東西走了。

　　琴仙卻不是心疼東西，見道翁如此模樣，設有不測，則殯殮之費皆無，如何是好？便哭了半日，只剩下一個劉喜，又不能分身尋覓。

　　忽聽得道翁叫人，琴仙急忙過去，見他歪轉過身，當他要解手，問了他，搖搖頭，心上要坐起來。琴仙叫劉喜來幫著扶起，把兩個大靠枕靠了背。道翁道：「你們去找我那些詩文集來。」琴仙忙去開了箱，一部一部的搬過來。道翁問了書名，又過了目，叫留下一本近作詩稿子，一本書畫冊，其餘都叫燒了。琴仙哭道：「這些詩文著你，一生的心血在內，正可留以傳世，為何要燒了呢？」道翁道：「你不知道，我沒有這些東西，我也不至今日這個模樣，總是他誤了我。若留下他，將來是要害人的。教人學了我，也與我一樣，偃蹇一生，為造物所忌。斷斷留不得，快拿去盡行燒了。」琴仙萬種傷心，十分無奈，只得到外面燒了幾種，又自藏了幾種，道翁將方才留的詩文字畫付與琴仙道：「這個給你作紀念。」琴仙見此光景，就要忍住哭，也忍不住了，只是掩面嗚咽。道翁又叫取筆硯來，琴仙磨了墨送上，道翁要紙，琴仙又送上紙，扶正了他。劉喜搬過一張小桌，放在牀前，琴仙在旁照應。道翁喘了一會，劉喜擰了毛巾與他擦了臉，嗽了口。

　　道翁執著筆，顫巍巍的，一大一小，寫了一篇放下，又喘了一回，眼中掉下淚來，叫一聲：「琴兒，我有句話吩咐你。」琴仙含淚聽訓。道翁道：「你雖幼年失路，但看你立志不凡，我不須多囑，你回京後自然舊業是不理的了，徐度香處盡可寄身。」琴仙聽到此，便哭起來，不能答應。道翁又道：「這個遺言你收好了，將來到京之後與度香，他必有個道理。」琴仙接了過來，看是：

六月八日偕侯石翁遊涼山，登絕山獻，為罡風吹落墮地，致份腰足。歸臥不起，嘔血數斗，現寓白下蕭寺中，彌留之際，旦夕間事也。傷哉！傷哉！素車無聞，青繩誰弔，骸輕蟬蛻，魂咽之潮。一抔之土何方，六尺之孤誰托？琴兒素蒙青眼，令其來依。嗚呼？度香知我，自能慰我於九原也。殘魂不餒，當為報德之蛇；稚子有知，亦作感思之雀。肝膽素照，神魂可通，不盡之言，伏惟矜察。七月七日屈本立絕筆。
　　琴仙看了。不覺慟倒在地，劉喜也哭了，道翁命劉喜扶起琴仙，琴仙獨自倚牀而哭，道翁道：「不必哭了，我累了你。殯殮之後，即埋我於江岸，也不必等過百日，你速速進京罷。你將我的文憑送到石翁處，托他在制臺前繳了，要他與我做篇傳。人雖不足傳，但我一生之困苦艱難也就少有的。」琴仙只自掩面哭泣，不能答應，劉喜也淚落不止，滿屋中忽覺香風拂拂，道翁叫劉喜與他擦了身子，換了衣裳，桌上焚了一爐香，道翁跏趺而坐。琴仙偷眼看他。像個不吉的光景，只見又提筆來。在紙上寫了四句道：

一世牢騷到白頭，文章誤我不封候。
江山故國空文藻，重過南朝感舊遊。
　　題罷，擲筆而逝。琴仙一見，又昏暈倒了，慌得劉喜神魂失措，一面哭，一面拍醒琴仙。琴仙跪在牀前，抱了道翁雙足，哭得昏而醒，醒而昏，足足哭了半天。劉喜連連解勸道：「大爺，事已如此，人死不能復生，料理後事要緊。這麼個熱天，也不宜耽擱。」琴仙那裡肯聽，又哭了好一會，直到淚枯聲盡，人也起不來了。劉喜扶了他起來，又拿水來與他淨了臉，琴仙才敢仰視，只見道翁容顏帶笑，玉柱雙垂，室中餘香未散。琴仙對劉喜道：「你看老爺是成了仙了。」劉喜道：「老爺一生正直，豈有不成仙之理。」劉喜與琴仙商議道：「前日扣下船價二十兩，已用了四兩，還有十六兩。我的箱子，他們算有良心，沒有拿去，內中破破爛爛也可當得二三十千，共湊起來，五十吊錢是有的。老爺的後事也只得將就辦了。或者報喪之後有些分子下來，也未可定。但這件事怎樣的辦呢？」〕

　　琴仙道：「這些事我都不知道，盡要仗你費點心的了。」劉喜道：「這個不消吩咐。」於是先將道翁扶下，易簀之後，點了香燭，焚了紙錢，昨日請的李大夫方來，聞得死了，即忙回轉。劉喜出去料理，一個人又沒有幫手。棺材買不到，只得向和尚買了那一口停放在後樓的，就去了二十二千大錢。其餘做孝衣，叫吹鼓手，請僧唸經，僱了一個廚子，忙得不了。琴仙諸事不能，惟在牀前守屍痛哭，水漿不入口者兩日。劉喜又疼他，也無空勸他。入殮之後，停放中堂，琴仙穿了麻衣，在靈幃伴宿，劉喜也開鋪在一邊。此時正是中元時候，是個蘭盆鬼節。南京風俗，處處給鬼施食，燒紙唸經，並用油紙札了燈彩，點了放在河中，要照見九泉之意。一日之內，斷風零雨，白日烏雲，一刻一變。古寺中已見落葉滿階，蕭蕭瑟瑟。夜間月映紙窗，秋蟲亂叫，就是歡樂人到此，也要感慨，況多愁善哭如琴仙，再當此煢煢顧影，前路茫茫，豈不寸心如割！正是死無死法，活無活法。若死了，道翁這個靈樞怎樣？豈不做了負恩人？若活了，請教又怎樣熬這傷心日子？數日之間，將個如花如玉的容顏，也就變得十分憔悴了，飲食也減了。一個來月，日間惟喝粥兩碗，不是哭，就是睡，也似成了病的光景。

　　那日晚上，酸風動魄，微雨打窗，琴仙反覆不寐，百感交並起來。在房裡走了幾步，腳下又虛飄飄的。聽得劉喜鼻息如雷，琴仙走去看時，見枕頭推在一邊，仰著面，開著口，鼻孔朝天，鼾聲大振，一手摸著心坎。又見一個耗子，在他鋪上走去，聞他的鼻子。琴仙恐怕咬他，喝了一聲，耗子跳了過去，琴仙也轉身回鋪。聽得劉喜鼻子哼哼哼的叫了幾聲，便罵起來，忽然一搶出來，往外就跑，唬得琴仙毛骨聳然，不知何故，忙出來拉他。劉喜撞開長窗，望著大樹直奔上去，兩手抱住不放。

　　琴仙不解其故，倒唬得呆了。停了一會，不見響動，才大著膽走上前，見劉喜抱著樹，又在那裡打鼾。琴仙見他尚是睡著，便叫了幾聲，推了幾推，劉喜方醒過來，問道：「做什麼？」琴仙道：「你是什麼緣故？睡夢中跑出來，抱住了樹。」劉喜方揉揉眼，停了一停，道：「原來是夢。我方才張貴來扯我的被窩，我正要捉他，問他的箱子，一趕出來抱住他，不想抱著了樹，又睡著了。」自己也笑了一笑，琴仙又害怕，又好笑，同了進來，關了窗子，劉喜倒身復睡。

　　琴仙也只得睡下，恍恍惚惚的，一會覺自己走出寺來，見對面有個書鋪，招牌寫著華正昌三字，有個老年掌櫃的照應了他。琴仙即進鋪內，忽聽鑼聲鍠鍠，又接著作樂之聲。回頭看時，見一對對的旌旗幡蓋，儀從紛紜，還有那金盔金甲，執刀列道，香煙成字，寶蓋蟠雲，玉女金童，華妝妙像，過了有半個時辰。末後見一座七香寶輦，坐著一位女神，正大華容，珠瓔蔽面。看這些儀仗並那尊神都進寺裡去了，琴仙也跟了進去，卻不是那個寺，寶殿巍峨，是個極大所在。只見那些儀從人唱名參見後，兩班排立，弓衣刀鞘，儼似軍中，威嚴要畏。琴仙躲在一棵樹後偷望，見那尊神後站著許多侍女，宮妝豔服，手中有捧如意的，有捧巾櫛的，有捧書冊的，有執扇的。只見那尊神說了幾句話，卻聽不明白。見人叢裡走出一個童子來，約十二三歲。雖然見他清眉秀目，卻已頭角崢嶸，英姿爽颯，走上階去，長揖不拜。又見那尊神似有怒容，連連的拍案，罵那童子，見那童子口裡也像分辨。兩人覺說了好一會話，然後見那尊神顏色稍和，那童子也就俯首而立。又見那尊神向右手站的一個侍女說了一句什麼，那侍女便入後殿。少頃，捧著一個古錦囊出來，走近童子身邊。那童子欲接不接似的，雙手將衣衿拽起，侍女把錦囊一抖，見大大小小的，新新舊舊，五顏六色，共有百十來枝筆，一齊倒入那童子衣兜裡。見那童子謝一聲，站了一會，尊神又與他講了好些話，那童子方徐行退下。

　　琴仙看他一直出了廟門，心上想道：「這不知是什麼地方？那個童子好不兀傲，到了此處，還是那樣凜凜的神色，怎麼跪也不跪的，想是個有根氣的人，來歷不小。」琴仙將要出去，只見一個戴金襆頭穿紅袍的神人進來，仔細一看，就是他義父屈道翁。琴仙吃了一驚，心上卻不當他是死的。因為這個地方，不敢上前相見，仍躲在樹後。見他義父上階，打了一恭。那尊神也不回禮，略把手舉了一舉，見他義父恭恭敬敬站在一旁。

　　那尊神問了幾句話，便聽得一聲雲板，兩邊鼓樂起來。尊神退入後殿去了，儀從亦紛紛各散。見他義父獨在階下徘徊，仰瞻殿宇。琴仙此時忽想他已身死，一陣傷心，上前牽住了衣哭起來。見他義父也覺淒然，便安慰他道：「琴兒，你受苦了，也是你命裡注定的。不過百日困苦，耐煩等候，自有個好人來帶你回去。」琴仙想要問他幾件事情，卻一件也想不起，就記得方才那個童子，問道：「方才有個童子進來，那尊神給他許多筆，始而又罵他，這童子是什麼人？」道翁道：「這童子前身卻不小，從六朝時轉劫到此刻，想還罵他從前的罪孽。後來是個大作家，名傳不朽的。三十年後見他一部小小的著作，四十年後還有大著作出來。」琴仙又問道：「這位尊神是何名號？」道翁道：「低聲。」便左右顧盼了一會，用指頭在琴仙掌中寫了兩字，琴仙看是殿娥二字，也不甚明白，再要問時，道翁已望外走，琴仙隨在後頭。見他出了廟門，上了馬，也有兩個皂隸跟著。道翁把鞭梢一指道：「那邊梅翰林來了。」琴仙回頭一看，只見江山如畫，是燕子磯邊，自己仍在船上，道翁也不知去向。忽見一個船靠攏來，見子玉坐在艙裡，長吁短歎。

　　琴仙又觸起心事，欲要叫他，那船已與他的船相並。琴仙又見他艙裡走出一個美人來，豔妝華服，與子玉並坐。琴仙細看，卻又大駭，分明就是他扮戲的裝束，面貌一毫不錯。自己又看看自己，想不出緣故來。見他二人香肩相並，噥噥唧唧，好不情深意密，心上看出氣來。忽見那美人拿了一面鏡子，他們兩人同照，聽得那美人笑吟吟的說道：「一鏡分照兩人，心事不分明。」聽得子玉笑道：「有甚不分明？」琴仙心上忍耐不住，便叫了一聲：「庾香好麼？」那子玉毫不聽見。琴仙又叫了一聲，只聽子玉說道：「今日好耳熱，不知有誰罵我。」那美人忽然望見琴仙，便說道：「什麼人在這裡偷看人？」便將鏡子望琴仙臉上擲來。琴仙一躲，落在艙裡，那邊的船也不見了。

　　琴仙拾起鏡子來一照，見自己變了那莫愁湖裡採蓮船上的紅衣女子，心中大奇。忽又見許多人影，從鏡子裡過去，就是那一班名士與一班名旦。自己忽將鏡子反過來，隱隱的有好些人映在裡面，好像是魏聘才、奚十一等類。正看時，那鏡子忽轉旋起來，光明如月，成了一顆大珠，頗覺有趣。忽然船艙外伸進一隻藍手，滿臂的鱗甲，伸開五個大爪，把這面鏡子搶去了。

　　琴仙「哎喲」一聲，原來是夢。睜眼看時，已是日高三丈，劉喜早已起身了。

　　琴仙起來，得喜伺候洗臉。琴仙呆呆的想那夢，件件都記得逼清，將兩頭藏過，單將中間的夢與劉喜說了，老爺像成了神，但是位分也不甚大。劉喜道：「只要成了神就是了，想必天上也會升轉的。」劉喜一會兒就送上飯來，說要到侯老爺那裡去，告訴老爺這件事情，要他將文憑找出來。琴仙道：「文憑也在那個衣箱子裡，也偷了去了，怎樣好呢？」劉喜道：「偷去了麼？那只好求侯老爺與制臺講明，想人已死了，也沒有什麼要緊的。」劉喜伺候了飯，脫了孝衫，便到鳳凰山侯石翁處來。那侯石翁自從見道翁跌了這一交，甚不放心。隔了一日，來找道翁的船，已不見了，當是開了船，只道他已經到任，再不料他已經身故，心上又想起琴仙：「見了那首詩，不知是喜是惱，想來經我品題，自然歡喜。但看他生得這般妙麗，卻冷冰冰的，少些風趣。可惜如此美男，若能收他作個門生，足以娛此暮年。」正在胡思亂想，只見劉喜進來，在地下叩頭。

　　石翁問道：「怎麼你又回來了，不曾跟去麼？」劉喜將道翁歸天之事，細細說了。又將遺言囑托並張貴等偷去衣箱、銀錢等物，並文憑也偷去了，如今少爺在寺裡守靈，連衣食將要不給起來。石翁聽大驚，道：「有這等事！我道是已經到任去了，那知道這個光景！」便也灑了幾點淚。劉喜道：「此時總要求老爺想個法子才好。」石翁道：「屈才爺相好呢盡多，但皆不在這裡。我只好寫幾封信，你去刻了訃聞，拿來我這裡發，也有些分子來，就可以辦喪事了。我與屈老爺多年相好，況且他還有個孤兒在此，我自然要盡力照應的。官事我明日去見制臺說，就著江、上兩縣緝拿張貴等，並要行文到江西，恐他們將這文憑到江西去撞騙，也不可不防的。這些事都在我。明日還到寺裡弔奠，面見你們少爺，再商量別的事。」劉喜叩謝了回來，對琴仙講了，琴仙也沒有什麼感激。明日石翁去見了制臺，說知此事，又到上元縣與劉喜補了呈子，知縣通詳了，一面緝拿逃奴，一面行文到江西去了。 　　石翁過了一日，備了一桌祭筵，一副聯額，親到寺裡來上香奠酒，痛哭了一場，倒哭得老淚盈盈，甚是傷感。琴仙在孝幃裡也痛哭，心上想道：「此老倒也有些義氣，聽他這哭倒也不是假的。」石翁收了淚，叫自己帶來的人掛了匾額，看了一看，歎口氣，走進孝幃。琴仙忙叩頭道謝，石翁蹲下身子，一把挽住，也就盤腿坐下，挨近了琴仙，握了琴仙的手，迷離了老眼。此時石翁如坐香草叢中，覺得一陣幽香，隨風攢入鼻孔，此心不醉而自醉。見他梨花似的，雖然容光減了好些，那一種叫人憐惜疼愛的光景，也增了許多。琴仙心上不悅，身子移遠些，石翁倒要湊近些，說道：「不料賢姪遭此大故，昨日劉喜來說了方知。不然，我還當往江西去了。前月初十日，我到江邊，見你們已開了船，誰知道有這些事。如今你心上打算怎樣？」琴仙心裡很煩，但不得不回答幾句，便說道：「承老伯的厚意，與先父張羅一切，甚是感激不盡。小姪的意思，且守過了百天，覓塊地，將先人安葬了，那時再作主意。」

　　石翁道：「這是什麼主意！你令先尊是湖北人，汨羅江是他的祖居。他數代單傳，並無本家親戚。你若到那裡去，是沒有一個人認得的。況如今又是孑然一身，東西都偷光了，回湖北這個念頭可不必起了。京裡人情勢利，況你令尊也沒有什麼至交在京裡。從來說：『人在人情在。』不是我說，賢姪你太生得嬌柔，又在妙齡，如何受得苦？那奔走求食，好不難呢！就我與你令尊，是三十年文章道義之交，我不提拔你，教誰提拔你？輪也輪到我，我是義不容辭的。歇天我來接你回去，這靈柩且寄停在這裡，一兩月後，找著了地，再安葬不遲。你且放寬了心，有我在此，決不教你無依無靠。你天資想是極好，將來成了名，也與你令尊爭口氣，我也於臉有光的。就此定了主意，不必三心二意。」

　　琴仙見他這個樣子，兩隻生花老眼看定了他，口中雖說得正大光明，那神色之間，總不像個好人。心上又氣又怕，臉已漲紅，低了頭，又不肯答應。石翁把琴仙的手握在掌中，兩手輕輕的搓了幾搓，笑迷迷的又問道：「前日扇上那首詩，看了可懂得麼？」琴仙心中更氣，把手縮進，將要哭了，便要站起來走開。石翁拉住道：「且慢，還有話說。你在京裡時，認得些什麼人？」琴仙想不理他，又不好，只得忍住了氣道：「人也認得幾個。」石翁道：「是些什麼人？」琴仙道：「都是一班正正經經的，倒也沒有那種假好人。徐度香、梅庾香之外，還有幾人也是名士。」石翁笑道：「徐度香麼，是曉山相國的公子，他與你相好麼？」琴仙道：「是，現在先君還有一封遺書與他，托他照應的。」

　　石翁笑道：「了不得了，快不要去。這些紈袴公子，你如何同得來的！他外面雖與你相好，心上卻不把你當作朋友。你倒不要多心，不是我說，你的年紀太小，又生得這好模樣，京城的風氣極壞，嘴貧舌薄，斷斷去不得。你去了，也要懊悔的。自然在我這裡，你令尊九泉之下也放心。你拜我作義爺也好，拜我作老師也好，我又是七十多歲的人，人家還有什麼議論？且我家裡姬妾也有好幾個，疼你的人也多，娘兒們一樣，自然有個照應。你若要到京，這路途遙遙的，路上我就不放心。而且人要議論我不是，怎麼把個至交的遺孤撇在腦後，也不照應，讓他獨自去了。你想這句話，我如何當得起？」琴仙只當沒有聽見，灑脫了手，站得遠遠的。石翁沒趣，睜大了三角眼，瞅了他一會，又道：「我是一片好心，你倒不要錯了主意。」便起身要走，琴仙只得又叩了兩個頭，道：「小姪不認得外邊，就算謝過孝了。」

　　石翁要扶他，琴仙已站了起來，離遠了，石翁走出窗外，當著琴仙送他，尚可說兩句。誰知琴仙竟已入幃。石翁無奈，只得走了回去。想了半日，明日著人送了一擔米、一擔炭、四兩銀來，試試琴仙的心受不受，若受了，自然慢慢的還肯到他家裡去。誰知琴仙執不肯受，劉喜也不敢作主，只得原物璧還。石翁甚怒，罵他不受抬舉，已後也就無顏再來。但心裡一分恨，一分愛，一分憐，終日之間，方寸交戰，作了許多詩。幸蘇州巡撫請了他去，勾留兩月始歸。

　　不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Here is the text translated paragraph by paragraph into English:

---

The story goes that the Qinxian boarded the boat and heard that Daoweng had fallen and hurt himself. He hurried into the cabin to check on him. Daoweng said, “I feel a little better now, but half my body can’t move. I think it will get better. I’ve already taken some medicine. Where are you going today?” Qinxian replied that he was going to visit Mochou Lake, where there was a grave of the immortal lady Du, which matched what the spirit board had told them. Daoweng was surprised and said, “So there really is such a grave? Is there an inscription on the tombstone?” Qinxian replied, “No, there is no inscription,” and he described the appearance of the woman in the red dress. Daoweng guessed that it was the Lotus Flower Goddess who had given them a sign, and the father and son talked for a while.

Qinxian then showed Daoweng the poem that Stone Elder had given him. Daoweng was visibly annoyed and said, “That old man is frivolous and careless. His habits have become second nature, and even in his old age, he’s still like this. I’ve always despised him, only appreciating his talent. Tear up that fan.” Qinxian immediately tore the fan into pieces, and they spent the night without speaking further.

The next morning, they were about to pass through the customs when a strong wind suddenly arose, causing the anchor to slip. White-capped waves surged into the sky, tossing the boat around until it finally came to rest at Yan Zi Ji. They quickly dropped anchor and tied up the boat to hold against the wind. Daoweng called Qinxian over and instructed, “You should write some letters to thank our friends in the capital. My arm hurts, so you write while I dictate. You can write in cursive; it doesn’t have to be formal script.” As he leaned against the pillow, he dictated the letters to Qinxian. They wrote more than a dozen letters, all somewhat similar, along with several poems, which took up most of the day. In the evening, when the wind had died down a bit, Daoweng, knowing that Qinxian was tired from writing, told Liu Xi to take him ashore for a walk. Liu Xi accompanied Qinxian to stroll around Yan Zi Ji, visiting sights like the Hanging Cliff Leap and the Iron Chain that tethered the solitary boat. There were many famous sights, and they did not return until nightfall. Qinxian lay in bed thinking about Ziyu’s poetry and pondered until midnight before settling his thoughts. The next day, the strong wind persisted, preventing the boat from sailing, so he wrote a poem and a letter. In addition, he wrote two more letters, one to the famous scholars and another to the brothers. These were sealed together with Daoweng’s letter. Daoweng ordered a servant to go into the city and deliver the letters to the city guard post for forwarding.

Daoweng had spent his life devoted to literature and writing, but he was also harmed by his drinking. The fall he suffered earlier had affected his heart. Sometimes he was lucid, and other times he was confused. When phlegm surged up, his mind would become clouded, and he could barely speak. In addition, being elderly, his bowel and bladder functions were not very good, and the servants were unwilling to care for him. Only Liu Xi, who also handled the purchasing and meals, took care of him, leaving Qinxian sleepless through the night, attending to him in the central cabin. They encountered strong winds day after day, with many boats on the river being damaged. Daoweng thought to himself, “This illness may not be curable. Even if I recover, I will be paralyzed on one side. Although the journey isn’t far, how could a paralyzed man like me face the authorities in the capital? It would be better to stay here and recover before proceeding.” With this plan in mind, he sent someone into the city to rent a house. They found a place at Huguo Temple inside the Hanxi Gate to recover, moved their luggage, and settled the boat’s fare. Daoweng and Qinxian then entered the city and arrived at their lodging, which was a neat and tidy guest room. The monthly rent was three taels of silver. Daoweng and Qinxian stayed in rooms opposite each other, with two empty rooms in between. Qinxian found the four rooms to be very clean, with two large locust trees in the courtyard blocking out the sunlight. Behind the house was another large courtyard, where the grass was a foot deep, and there was an empty coffin placed in a room downstairs. On one side were four or five side rooms, one of which was used as a kitchen, and the others were for the servants. On the other side was a wall with a heavy door leading outside. After they moved in, the place was still not fully organized, with luggage piled up in one area. Liu Xi and the others first set up the beds and curtains for Daoweng and Qinxian. Qinxian also arranged his writing tools and hung some calligraphy and paintings. From that time, they stayed at the temple and hired a doctor for treatment.

Who would have thought that Daoweng’s fate would coincide with the ominous ninth year, and his life was coming to an end? Not only did he fail to recover, but new ailments arose. He had spent his life exhausting his mental and physical energy, and he had long suffered from a condition of coughing up blood like Li Changji. Though it had been better for several years, it flared up again, and he vomited several times a day, his complexion pale and his spirit dimmed. He could no longer get out of bed. After more than twenty days, his condition worsened. Seeing this, Qinxian’s heart was in turmoil, and he burned incense and prayed day and night, even wishing to sacrifice his life in place of Daoweng. Daoweng, knowing his end was near, was deeply moved by Qinxian’s filial devotion. He lamented, “If I die midway, how will he return, and who will he rely on?” As he thought of this, tears streamed down his face. Just then, Qinxian came in with a bowl of medicine. He stood beside Daoweng with tears in his eyes, not daring to look up. Daoweng called him over, and Qinxian put down the bowl and sat on the edge of the bed. Daoweng took his hand and, with a choked voice, said, “Qin’er…” but his throat tightened, and he could not speak. Qinxian’s tears fell like pearls on a string, and he had to cover his face with his sleeve. Daoweng, with a faint breath, continued, “I have wronged you. You were living a good life…” Qinxian stifled his sobs and said, “Father, please take care of yourself. This calamity is something everyone faces.” Daoweng sighed again. Qinxian said, “The medicine is ready, please take it.” Daoweng replied, “My illness has reached this point; what use is medicine now? There’s no need for it. But after I die, you must still…” He paused for a while and said, “You must still go to the capital. I can see that your mind is determined, and now I can rest easy. But I have no family in life, and no grave in death. Follow the example of Minister Wu, wrap my body in a reed mat, and sink me under the waters of Yan Zi Ji. Do not bury me.”

---

Let me know if you’d like to continue or ask about any specific part!

Here is the text translated paragraph by paragraph into English:

---

Qinxian listened, his heart breaking, and knelt in front of the bed, his face covered in tears, holding the bowl of medicine with both hands. Daoweng forced himself to take a sip, coughed, and then vomited a large amount of blood.

As dusk approached, Qinxian became completely flustered, not knowing what to do. All he could hear were the crows in the cypress trees, cawing endlessly. There was also an owl perched on the broken tower, making strange noises with its beak and tongue, which made Qinxian’s hair stand on end. It was early autumn, the days were hot, but the nights were cool. Qinxian felt a chill and went to his room to put on some clothes. As he walked into the central hall, a single small lamp flickered dimly like a bean, and the little glass lamp was also faint and about to go out. Outside the window, the new moon was hazy, and he saw a shadow flash near the trees, but it quickly disappeared.

Qinxian was so frightened that he started trembling. He called out for someone, but Liu Xi was away on some errand, and the other three servants were nowhere to be seen; it was unclear where they had gone. Shivering with fear, Qinxian cautiously walked back to his room. Suddenly, something big and black rushed out from beside his bed, knocking him over. He cried out, “Ah!” and fell to the ground.

The thing darted away like smoke, leaving Qinxian trembling all over. After a long while, he managed to get up, only to find the lamp had gone out. He went outside, relit the lamp, and returned to his room, where he saw a small wooden lid on the floor. When he shone the light near the bed, he saw a large overturned bowl. It turned out that Liu Xi, noticing that Qinxian had been unable to eat for days, had steamed a hundred-day-old fat bamboo shoot duck with lotus seeds and coix seeds for him. Qinxian had only eaten a few pieces. Liu Xi, fearing that the other servants might steal it, had covered it with a lid and placed it under the bed. Unexpectedly, a large shaggy dog had smelled the food and come to clean it out, knocking Qinxian over in the process.

Qinxian put on a half-sleeve jacket and sat down for a while, but then heard noises coming from the back. He called out for Zhang Gui but received no response. He was too afraid to go check and realized Liu Xi had not returned from fetching the doctor. He called out again, “Who’s there?” but still received no answer. Then, he heard a loud noise, as if a coffin had suddenly risen, followed by what sounded like a ghost’s cries. Qinxian was terrified. He thought about going to pray at the Buddha’s altar, but his heart pounded so violently that he didn’t dare move. Yet, not going made him even more uneasy.

He mustered his courage and went to Daoweng’s room. Daoweng was lying there, sleeping soundly. Qinxian, feeling braver, burned some incense, knelt in the courtyard, and bowed in silent prayer for about fifteen minutes. Just as he stood up, a bug fell from the tree and wriggled on his head. Panic-stricken, Qinxian brushed it off with his sleeve, picked up the incense burner, and walked back to his room. He sat down but still felt his heart racing. Suddenly, he noticed a three-inch-long gecko on his shoulder, crawling down toward his chest. Qinxian was so scared he nearly lost his soul. He didn’t dare brush it off with his hand, so he shook his half-sleeve jacket, causing the gecko to retreat, but its tail brushed against his neck. The sensation sent shivers down Qinxian’s spine, leaving him paralyzed. He had no choice but to remove his jacket and toss it on the floor. The gecko crawled from his neck to his head, and Qinxian, terrified, burst into tears, crying out loud.

Just then, Liu Xi returned. Seeing the situation, he took a fan, knocked the gecko down, and stomped it to death.

Qinxian, still trembling with fear, had goosebumps all over his body, his eyes brimming with tears. His whole body felt feverish, and his eyes burned as if on fire.

Liu Xi set up the mosquito net for him and noticed only an empty bowl under the bed. He asked, “Where’s the duck?” Qinxian replied, “While I was out of the room, a big black dog came in and ate it.” Liu Xi cursed, “Where did that plague-ridden dog come from? I didn’t even dare leave it in the kitchen, for fear that the servants would sneak a few pieces, and now a dog has had it all!” Qinxian asked, “Why did it take you so long to come back?” Liu Xi replied, “Doctor Wang went to Yizheng County today and won’t return for three or four days. I had no choice but to fetch Doctor Li, another famous physician, but he lives far away—twenty li round trip.” He then asked, “How is the old master now?” Qinxian said, “Still the same.” Liu Xi sighed and asked, “If something happens to the old master, what will we do?” Qinxian burst into tears again, saying, “If anything bad happens, I’ll die too.” Liu Xi sighed, then went to check on Daoweng and afterward headed to the back.

Qinxian followed him to Daoweng’s room but then heard Liu Xi shouting, “This is bad! Where have all the boxes gone?” Alarmed, Qinxian hurried to the back side room to check and found that only a few boxes containing books and paintings remained, while everything else had been moved out. Zhang Gui, Wang Sheng, Qian De, and Li Xing were all gone, and none of them had returned. The door was wide open—clearly, someone had come in. What were they going to do? Moreover, all their travel expenses and silver were in the stolen boxes. In the small flat chest in Daoweng’s room, there were only a few light silk garments, and the same was true of the small chest in Qinxian’s room—just a few silk clothes. Now there was less than twenty taels of silver left. If something happened, how could they manage? Qinxian was so anxious that he had no idea what to do. He could only say, “We absolutely mustn’t tell the old master about this. We can’t upset him. Let’s wait until Zhang Gui and the others return, then we’ll figure something out.”

---

Let me know if you need further assistance!

Here is the text translated paragraph by paragraph into English:

---

Qinxian and Liu Xi waited until dawn, but there was no sign of the three men. They finally realized that the three had stolen their belongings and fled.

Qinxian wasn’t particularly upset about the stolen items, but seeing Daoweng in his current state, he worried that if something unfortunate happened, they wouldn’t even have enough money for funeral expenses. How would they manage? He wept for half the day. Now only Liu Xi was left, and he couldn’t leave to search for the others.

Suddenly, they heard Daoweng calling for someone. Qinxian hurried over and saw Daoweng turning to his side, as if he needed to relieve himself. When Qinxian asked him, Daoweng shook his head but seemed to want to sit up. Qinxian called Liu Xi to help, and they propped him up with two large pillows behind his back. Daoweng said, “Go fetch my poetry and essay collections.” Qinxian quickly opened a chest and brought out the volumes one by one. Daoweng asked for the titles and looked through them, then asked to keep a recent manuscript of his poems and a book of calligraphy and paintings. He ordered the rest to be burned. Qinxian cried, “These poems and writings are the fruit of your life’s hard work. They should be passed down to future generations. Why do you want to burn them?” Daoweng replied, “You don’t understand. If I hadn’t written these things, I wouldn’t be in this state today. It’s these writings that ruined me. If they are left behind, they will only harm others. If someone follows my example, they will end up like me, living a difficult life and being despised by the world. They must not be kept. Go, burn them all.” Qinxian was deeply heartbroken but had no choice. He burned some of the writings outside but secretly kept a few. Daoweng handed Qinxian the poems and paintings he had just saved and said, “Keep these as a memento.” Seeing this, Qinxian tried to hold back his tears but couldn’t and sobbed, covering his face.

Daoweng then asked for pen and ink. Qinxian ground the ink and presented it to him. Daoweng asked for paper, and Qinxian brought that too, helping him sit upright. Liu Xi moved a small table in front of the bed, and Qinxian stayed by his side to assist. Daoweng panted for a while, and Liu Xi wrung out a towel to wipe his face and rinsed his mouth.

Daoweng held the brush with trembling hands, writing unevenly. After finishing a piece, he rested again, tears falling from his eyes. He called out, “Qin’er, I have something to tell you.” Qinxian, with tears in his eyes, listened attentively. Daoweng said, “Though you were led astray in your youth, I can see you are determined, and I need not say much. When you return to the capital, you won’t concern yourself with your old pursuits. You can depend on Xu Duxiang for support.” Upon hearing this, Qinxian burst into tears and couldn’t respond. Daoweng continued, “Keep this final message. When you arrive in the capital, give it to Duxiang. He will surely understand.” Qinxian received the letter and saw it was written as follows:

“On the eighth day of June, I traveled with Master Hou Shi to Liangshan. While climbing to the peak, I was blown down by a strong wind, resulting in injuries to my waist and legs. Since then, I have been bedridden, vomiting blood by the bucketful. Now lying in Xiao Temple in Baixia, I am near death, with the end expected any moment. Alas! Alas! Who will mourn in a simple cart, and who will offer a green rope to honor me? My body is light, like a cicada’s shed skin; my soul swallowed by the tides. Where shall my grave be, and who will care for this orphan? Qin’er has always been my trusted companion; let him rely on you. Alas! Duxiang, you know me well and can comfort me in the afterlife. If my soul does not perish, I shall become a snake to repay your kindness. If my young son understands, he too will become a bird of gratitude. Our friendship has always been sincere, and our spirits shall communicate. Though my words are incomplete, I entrust you to understand. Written on the seventh day of the seventh month, my final words.”

After reading this, Qinxian collapsed to the ground in grief. Liu Xi also wept. Daoweng ordered Liu Xi to help Qinxian up. Qinxian leaned against the bed, weeping bitterly. Daoweng said, “Stop crying. I have caused you so much trouble. After my funeral, bury me by the riverbank. There’s no need to wait a hundred days; you must go to the capital as soon as possible. Take my credentials to Master Hou Shi and ask him to submit them to the provincial governor. Have him write a eulogy for me. Though I am not worthy of one, my life has been filled with hardship and struggle, which is rare.” Qinxian could only cover his face and cry, unable to respond. Liu Xi, also crying, couldn’t stop the tears. Suddenly, the room filled with a fragrant breeze. Daoweng asked Liu Xi to wipe his body and change his clothes. An incense burner was lit on the table, and Daoweng sat cross-legged. Qinxian sneaked a glance at him, sensing something ominous. Then he saw Daoweng pick up the brush again and write four lines:

“My life filled with grievances till my hair turned white,

My writings doomed me, no titles came in sight.

Mountains and rivers, once my homeland dear,

Now revisiting the past, it brings only tears.”

After finishing, Daoweng threw down the brush and passed away. Upon seeing this, Qinxian fainted again. Liu Xi was in a panic, crying while trying to revive Qinxian. After Qinxian woke up, he knelt at the bedside, holding Daoweng’s feet, crying so hard that he fainted and woke again, repeating the cycle for half the day. Liu Xi continuously tried to console him, saying, “Master, things are already like this. The dead cannot come back to life. We must quickly take care of the funeral arrangements. It’s such a hot day; we can’t afford to delay.” But Qinxian couldn’t listen and continued to cry for a long time until his tears dried up, his voice was gone, and he was too weak to get up. Liu Xi helped him to his feet, brought water for him to wash his face, and Qinxian finally dared to look up. He saw that Daoweng’s face was calm, with a peaceful smile, his hands resting like jade pillars, and the lingering fragrance still filled the room. Qinxian said to Liu Xi, “Look, Father has become an immortal.” Liu Xi replied, “The old master was righteous all his life; how could he not become an immortal?”

Liu Xi and Qinxian discussed the situation. “The other day we held back twenty taels of silver for the boat fare. We’ve used four taels, so sixteen remain. Luckily, they didn’t take my chest, and although it’s filled with old junk, we can probably get two or three thousand coins for it. Altogether, we’ll have about fifty strings of cash. That should be enough for the old master’s funeral. Perhaps after reporting the death, we’ll receive some donations as well. But how should we handle this matter?”

---

Let me know if you need further assistance!

Here is the text translated paragraph by paragraph into English:

---

Qinxian said, “I don’t know how to handle these matters. I’ll have to rely on you to take care of everything.” Liu Xi replied, “No need to mention it.” He then helped Daoweng’s body into a proper position, laid him in his final resting place, and lit incense and candles, burning paper money. The doctor they had called the day before, Doctor Li, arrived, but upon hearing that Daoweng had died, he quickly left. Liu Xi went out to handle the arrangements, but he had no one to assist him. They couldn’t find a coffin, so they had to purchase the one that had been sitting in the back of the temple, which cost them twenty-two thousand coins. They spent the rest of the money on mourning clothes, hiring musicians, inviting monks to chant scriptures, and employing a cook. It was a busy time. Qinxian, unable to handle anything, could only sit by the bed, guarding the corpse and weeping, refusing to eat or drink for two days. Liu Xi felt sorry for him but was too occupied to offer much comfort. After the burial preparations were made, the body was placed in the central hall. Qinxian wore mourning clothes made of hemp and kept vigil beside the coffin. Liu Xi also set up a bed next to him.

It was the time of the Zhongyuan Festival, the Ghost Festival of the seventh lunar month. In Nanjing, it was customary to offer food to ghosts everywhere, burn paper money, chant scriptures, and float lanterns made of oiled paper on the river, symbolizing a light to guide the dead. The weather was erratic that day, with intermittent wind and rain, and the skies filled with dark clouds that changed from moment to moment. The ancient temple was already strewn with fallen leaves, rustling quietly. At night, the moon shone through the paper windows, and the sound of autumn insects echoed loudly. Even someone in a joyful mood would feel melancholic in such an atmosphere, let alone someone as prone to sadness and weeping as Qinxian. Facing an uncertain future, his heart was torn to pieces. He found himself in a state where death seemed neither an option nor an escape. If he died, who would take care of Daoweng’s remains? He would be an ungrateful son. But if he lived, how could he endure such heartbreaking days? In just a few days, his once radiant face had become pale and worn. He barely ate, and after a month, he only managed to drink two bowls of porridge a day, spending his time either crying or sleeping, appearing as if he had fallen ill.

One evening, a cold wind swept through, chilling him to the bone, and light rain tapped on the windows. Qinxian tossed and turned, unable to sleep, overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. He paced the room, but his legs felt weak and light, as if floating. He could hear Liu Xi snoring loudly, so he went to check on him. Liu Xi had pushed his pillow aside and was lying on his back with his mouth open, snoring so heavily that his nostrils were pointed straight up, with one hand resting on his chest. Qinxian noticed a rat running across Liu Xi’s bed, sniffing at his nose. Afraid the rat might bite him, Qinxian shouted, and the rat leapt away. Qinxian returned to his bed, but soon heard Liu Xi muttering in his sleep and cursing, before suddenly jumping out of bed and running outside. Qinxian was so startled that his hair stood on end, not knowing what was happening. He hurried after him and saw Liu Xi run toward a large tree outside, where he threw his arms around it and held on tightly.

Qinxian, not understanding what was happening, stood frozen in fear. After a moment of silence, he mustered his courage and approached, only to find Liu Xi still hugging the tree and snoring. Realizing that Liu Xi was sleepwalking, Qinxian called out to him several times and shook him awake. Liu Xi rubbed his eyes and, after a moment, said, “It was just a dream. I dreamt that Zhang Gui came to pull the blanket off me. I was about to catch him and ask about the missing chest, so I chased him and hugged him. But I ended up hugging the tree and fell asleep again.” He laughed at himself. Qinxian, both scared and amused, helped him back inside and closed the window. Liu Xi lay down and quickly fell back asleep.

Qinxian, too, returned to bed. In a half-dream, half-awake state, he dreamt that he walked out of the temple and saw a bookstore across the street with a sign that read “Huazhengchang.” An elderly shopkeeper was inside attending to him. Qinxian entered the shop, and suddenly he heard the sound of gongs and drums, followed by music. Turning around, he saw a procession of flags and banners, with ceremonial figures and soldiers in golden helmets and armor carrying weapons, forming a grand parade. Incense smoke curled into characters, and a jeweled canopy hung over swirling clouds. Jade maidens and golden boys in beautiful attire filled the scene, and the entire procession lasted for about half an hour. Finally, a seven-tiered palanquin appeared, carrying a goddess with an imposing presence, her face veiled with pearls and jewels. The entire procession entered the temple, and Qinxian followed them in, but the temple was no longer the one he had known. The grand hall was majestic and vast, unlike anything he had seen before. The attendants announced the arrival of the goddess, and two rows of warriors stood in formation, armed and ready, exuding a sense of awe and authority.

Qinxian hid behind a tree and watched. Behind the goddess stood many maidservants, dressed in elaborate palace attire. Some held ruyi scepters, others held combs and towels, some carried books, and others held fans. The goddess spoke a few words, but Qinxian couldn’t understand them. Then, from the crowd, a young boy of about twelve or thirteen stepped forward. Though his features were delicate and handsome, he already had a commanding presence. He ascended the steps and bowed deeply but did not kneel. The goddess seemed to grow angry, repeatedly slapping the table and scolding the boy. The boy, in turn, seemed to argue back. They exchanged words for a while, and eventually, the goddess’s expression softened, and the boy stood respectfully with his head bowed. The goddess then turned to a maidservant standing on her right and said something. The maidservant left for the back hall and soon returned, carrying an ornate silk pouch. She approached the boy, who hesitated to accept it, pulling at the edges of his robe. The maidservant shook the pouch, and out spilled about a hundred or so pens, big and small, new and old, in a variety of colors, all falling into the boy’s robe. The boy gave his thanks and stood there for a while longer, while the goddess spoke to him again at length. Finally, the boy bowed and slowly retreated.

---

Let me know if you need further assistance!

Here is the text translated paragraph by paragraph into English:

---

Qinxian watched as the boy walked out of the temple gates, thinking to himself, “Where is this place? That boy had such an arrogant demeanor. Even here, his expression remained so stern, and he didn’t kneel. He must be someone of great lineage, not an ordinary person.” Just as Qinxian was about to leave, he saw a god-like figure wearing a golden headdress and a red robe enter. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was none other than his adoptive father, Qu Daoweng. Startled, Qinxian was unsure if his father was truly dead. Since this was a sacred place, he didn’t dare approach and continued hiding behind the tree. He watched as his adoptive father ascended the steps and bowed deeply. The deity did not return the salute but only raised a hand slightly, while Qinxian’s adoptive father stood respectfully beside him.

The deity asked a few questions, and soon there was the sound of a wooden cloudboard, followed by the rising of drums and music from both sides. The deity retreated into the inner hall, and the attendants dispersed. Qinxian saw his adoptive father pacing below the steps, gazing up at the temple. At that moment, Qinxian suddenly remembered that his adoptive father had passed away, and he was overcome with grief. He ran forward, grabbed his father’s robe, and began to cry. Seeing this, his father appeared sorrowful as well and comforted him, saying, “Qin’er, you have suffered, but it is all fated. You will only endure this hardship for a hundred days. Be patient, and a good person will come to take you back.” Qinxian wanted to ask his father several things, but he couldn’t remember any of them except for the boy he had just seen. He asked, “There was a boy earlier who received many pens from the deity, and the deity scolded him as well. Who is this boy?” Daoweng replied, “That boy had an important past life. He has been reincarnating since the Six Dynasties. The deity likely scolded him for his past sins. In the future, he will become a great writer, and his name will be remembered forever. Thirty years from now, he will publish a small work, and forty years later, a great masterpiece will be completed.” Qinxian then asked, “What is the name of this deity?” Daoweng replied, “Speak quietly.” He glanced around and then used his finger to write two characters on Qinxian’s palm. Qinxian saw that the characters read “Dian E” but didn’t fully understand. When he wanted to ask more, Daoweng was already walking away, heading toward the exit. Qinxian followed behind him and saw his father mount a horse, accompanied by two attendants in dark robes. Daoweng pointed his whip and said, “Over there, Hanlin Mei has arrived.” Qinxian turned around and saw a beautiful landscape like a painting—it was the edge of Yanzi Ji, and he was back on the boat. His adoptive father had disappeared.

Suddenly, another boat came alongside his, and he saw Ziyu sitting inside, sighing deeply. Qinxian’s heart stirred with emotion, and he wanted to call out to him. The two boats drew closer, and Qinxian saw a beautiful woman step out from Ziyu’s cabin, adorned in fine clothes. She sat beside Ziyu. Qinxian looked carefully and was shocked—it was clearly himself in the costume he wore for a performance, the face unmistakable. He looked at himself again, unable to comprehend the situation. He saw Ziyu and the woman sitting shoulder to shoulder, whispering intimately, and Qinxian became filled with anger. The woman then took out a mirror, and the two of them gazed into it together. Qinxian heard the woman laugh softly and say, “Two people reflected in one mirror, yet our hearts are unclear.” Ziyu laughed and said, “What’s unclear?” Qinxian, unable to contain his frustration, called out, “How is Yu Xiang doing?” But Ziyu didn’t hear him. Qinxian called out again, but this time he heard Ziyu say, “My ears are burning today. I wonder who’s cursing me.” The woman then spotted Qinxian and said, “Who’s that spying on us?” She threw the mirror at Qinxian’s face. He dodged, and the mirror fell into his cabin. The other boat vanished.

Qinxian picked up the mirror and looked into it. He was astonished to see that he had turned into the woman in the red dress from the lotus boat at Mochou Lake. He was bewildered. Then, in the mirror, he saw many figures pass by—famous scholars and renowned performers. He flipped the mirror over and saw faint reflections of people inside, among them Wei Pingtai and Xi Shiyi. As he was looking, the mirror suddenly began to spin, glowing brightly like the moon and transforming into a large pearl. It was quite intriguing. Just then, a blue hand with scaly skin and five large claws reached into the cabin and snatched the mirror away.

Qinxian cried out in alarm, “Oh no!” He awoke—it had all been a dream. When he opened his eyes, the sun was already high in the sky, and Liu Xi had long since gotten up.

Qinxian got up, and Liu Xi helped him wash his face. Qinxian, still dazed by the vivid dream, remembered every detail clearly. He decided to keep the beginning and end of the dream to himself and only told Liu Xi about the middle part, mentioning that his adoptive father seemed to have become a deity, though not of very high rank. Liu Xi said, “As long as he became a deity, that’s what matters. I’m sure he’ll rise higher in heaven.” After a while, Liu Xi brought breakfast and said he needed to go to Master Hou to inform him of the situation and ask him to retrieve the official documents. Qinxian said, “But the documents were in the chest that was stolen. What can we do?” Liu Xi replied, “They were stolen? In that case, we’ll have to ask Master Hou to explain the situation to the provincial governor. Since the master is already dead, it shouldn’t be a big issue.” After serving breakfast, Liu Xi changed out of his mourning clothes and went to visit Master Hou at Fenghuang Mountain.

Master Hou, since hearing about Daoweng’s fall, had been worried. He had gone to check on Daoweng’s boat the day before, but it was gone. He assumed Daoweng had continued his journey and had already arrived at his post. Little did he know that Daoweng had passed away. He was also thinking of Qinxian: “After seeing that poem, I wonder if he was pleased or upset. I suppose he must be happy after I praised it. But he’s so handsome, yet so cold and lacking in charm. What a pity that such a beautiful man has so little spirit. If only I could take him as a student, he would bring joy to my old age.” While lost in these thoughts, Liu Xi entered and knelt on the ground.

Master Hou asked, “Why are you back? Didn’t you go with them?” Liu Xi then told him the full story of Daoweng’s death, the theft of the chests, money, and documents, and how Qinxian was now keeping vigil in the temple, struggling even to afford food and clothing. Master Hou was shocked and said, “What! I thought they had already arrived at their post. How could this have happened?” He shed a few tears. Liu Xi said, “Now we must rely on you to come up with a solution.” Master Hou replied, “Qu Daoye had many good friends, but none of them are nearby. I’ll write a few letters, and you can have the obituary engraved and bring it to me for distribution. We’ll collect some donations, which should cover the funeral expenses. I was a close friend of Qu Daoye for many years, and now that he has left behind a son, I will do everything I can to help. Tomorrow, I’ll meet with the provincial governor and ask the magistrates of Jiang and Shang counties to track down Zhang Gui and the others. We must also send a letter to Jiangxi, as I fear they might use the stolen documents to commit fraud there. Don’t worry, I’ll handle everything. Tomorrow, I’ll go to the temple to offer my condolences and discuss the other matters with your young master.” Liu Xi thanked him and returned to inform Qinxian, who didn’t express much gratitude. The next day, Master Hou met with the provincial governor, explained the situation, and filed a petition with the magistrate of Shangyuan County. The magistrate issued orders to apprehend the fugitives and sent official letters to Jiangxi to prevent the thieves from using the stolen documents for fraud.

---

Let me know if you need further assistance!

Here is the text translated paragraph by paragraph into English:

---

The next day, Master Shi prepared a table of offerings and a pair of couplets and personally went to the temple to offer incense and wine for the memorial service. He cried bitterly, with tears streaming down his wrinkled face, deeply saddened. Qinxian, inside the mourning canopy, also wept, thinking to himself, “This old man does seem to have some sense of loyalty. His tears and sorrow seem genuine.” After wiping away his tears, Master Shi instructed his attendants to hang the plaque. He looked at it, sighed, and walked into the mourning canopy. Qinxian hurriedly knelt to express his gratitude. Master Shi squatted down, grabbed Qinxian’s arm, and sat down cross-legged next to him. He held Qinxian’s hand, his old eyes clouded with emotion. At that moment, it felt as though Master Shi were sitting in a field of fragrant herbs, as a delicate fragrance filled the air and intoxicated his senses without any need for wine. Even though Qinxian’s once radiant face had lost some of its glow, there remained a delicate beauty that evoked pity and affection. Qinxian felt displeased and moved away slightly, but Master Shi edged closer, saying, “I didn’t expect you to face such a tragic event. It wasn’t until Liu Xi told me yesterday that I found out. Otherwise, I might have already gone to Jiangxi. On the tenth of last month, I went to the riverbank and saw that you had already set sail. Who could have foreseen all this? What are your plans now?”

Though Qinxian was irritated, he felt obligated to respond politely, so he replied, “I am deeply grateful for your kindness in handling everything for my late father. My plan is to observe the hundred-day mourning period, find a plot of land, and bury my father. After that, I’ll figure out what to do next.”

Master Shi responded, “What kind of plan is that? Your father was from Hubei, and the Miluo River is your ancestral home. He was the sole heir of his family, with no relatives there. If you go back, no one will recognize you. Besides, now you’re all alone, and all your possessions have been stolen. The idea of returning to Hubei is out of the question. The people in the capital are cold and calculating, and your father didn’t have any close friends there. As they say, ‘Without people, there is no affection.’ I’m not trying to criticize you, but you’re too delicate and young—how will you endure the hardships? Struggling to make a living is no easy task. Your father and I shared thirty years of friendship, bonded by literature and moral principles. If I don’t support you, who will? It’s my duty to help you. After the rain clears, I’ll take you home. We’ll leave your father’s coffin here temporarily, and in a month or two, once we’ve found a burial place, we can lay him to rest. Don’t worry, as long as I’m here, I won’t let you be left without support. You have great potential, and when you make a name for yourself, it will bring honor to your father’s memory, and I will take pride in that as well. This is settled—there’s no need to second-guess.”

Seeing Master Shi’s demeanor, with his eyes fixed intently on him, and though his words sounded grand and honorable, his expression was far from trustworthy. Qinxian felt both angry and afraid, his face flushed red, and he lowered his head without responding. Master Shi grasped Qinxian’s hand, gently rubbing it, smiling as he asked, “Did you understand that poem I wrote on the fan the other day?” Qinxian became even more upset, pulled his hand away, and was on the verge of tears. He stood up, intending to leave. Master Shi grabbed him, saying, “Wait, there’s more to discuss. While you were in the capital, did you meet anyone?” Qinxian, reluctant to engage further, suppressed his anger and replied, “I know a few people.” Master Shi asked, “Who are they?” Qinxian replied, “They’re all respectable people. No one pretends to be something they’re not. Besides Xu Duxiang and Mei Yuxiang, there are a few others who are also well-known scholars.”

Master Shi laughed and said, “Xu Duxiang? He’s the son of Xiangguo Xiaoshan. Are you on good terms with him?” Qinxian replied, “Yes, my father even left a letter for him, asking for his support.”

Master Shi laughed, “That’s no small matter! But don’t go. Those idle rich young men—how could you possibly get along with them? On the surface, they may seem friendly, but deep down, they don’t truly see you as a friend. Don’t misunderstand me, but you’re too young and too handsome. The atmosphere in the capital is terrible. People there are sharp-tongued and will gossip mercilessly. You’ll regret going there. Here, with me, your father’s spirit can rest in peace. You could call me your adoptive father or your teacher—either way, I’m over seventy years old. What would anyone have to say about that? Besides, I have several wives and concubines at home, and many of them are fond of you. They’ll take care of you like one of their own. If you want to go to the capital, the journey is long, and I wouldn’t feel comfortable letting you go alone. People would criticize me, saying, ‘How could he abandon his close friend’s orphan without offering help?’ How could I live with that?”

Qinxian acted as though he hadn’t heard, shook off Master Shi’s hand, and stood far away. Master Shi, feeling embarrassed, glared at him with his triangular eyes and said, “I’m only trying to help you, but you’re misinterpreting my intentions.” He stood up to leave, and Qinxian had no choice but to kneel and bow twice, saying, “I don’t know anyone outside, so I thank you for your kindness.”

Master Shi reached out to help him up, but Qinxian had already stood and moved away. Master Shi walked outside, expecting Qinxian to see him off, but Qinxian had already retreated into the mourning canopy. Master Shi had no choice but to leave. After pondering for a while, the next day he sent a cart of rice, a cart of coal, and four taels of silver to test Qinxian’s reaction. If Qinxian accepted the gifts, it would mean he might be willing to come to his house later. However, Qinxian refused to accept the gifts, and Liu Xi didn’t dare make the decision, so they returned everything. Master Shi was furious, cursing Qinxian for being ungrateful. Afterward, he was too ashamed to visit again. But in his heart, he felt a mix of anger, love, and pity, and his thoughts warred within him all day, inspiring him to write many poems. Fortunately, the Governor of Suzhou invited him to stay for two months, which distracted him from his emotions.

What happens next remains to be seen in the following chapter.

---

Let me know if you need further assistance!

　　話說前回書講琴仙在江寧落難，受盡悲苦，這回又要說些京中事了。此時已到了十月初旬，小春天氣，晴光和藹，百卉發榮，怡園又要熱鬧起來。

　　且說徐子雲的夫人袁綺香，生得婉嫻柔靜，賢淑無雙，又且繡口錦心，才能詠絮。於十月初十日，請了華公子的夫人蘇浣香、田春航的夫人浣蘭、劉文澤的夫人吳紫煙、顏仲清的夫人王蓉華、梅子玉的夫人瓊華、王恂的夫人孫佩秋。此時園中菊花開滿，五色斑爛。是日晴光和藹，風不揚塵，小毛衣服都用不著，綿的儘夠了。袁綺香一早帶了十二紅婢，還有幾個家人媳婦，先到園裡候客。那日次賢、高品、南湘皆迴避了。那十二紅都是十五六歲，有的已是雲鬢堆鴉，有的還是垂髫刷翠，卻一樣的盈盈秋水，窄窄弓鞋。綺香夫人帶了群婢在寶香堂伺候。今日寶香堂另是一番鋪設，一色的錦裀繡褥，翠幕銀屏，中間堆了七層菊花。

　　到巳初一刻，劉文澤的夫人吳紫煙先到，車進了園門，即換肩輿，抬到寶香堂前下轎，珠圍翠繞的，帶了四個丫鬟。綺香迎接上堂，彼此見了禮。綺香笑道：「今日算你早，我是辰刻過來的。」紫煙道：「我今天卯正就起來，昨日姐姐說要辰正畢集的。已經到巳初了，誰知這些姐姐們還沒有一個來。」

　　綺香道：「也差不多了，大約浣香來得遲些，自然先到浣蘭處同來的。」家人媳婦報導：「王大姑奶奶與少奶奶、梅家少奶奶齊來了。」說罷，轎子已齊到堂前。姑嫂三位下了轎，一群僕婦、丫鬟隨在後頭。綺香一一迎接，見瓊華打扮，今日分外妖豔，比陪新那一日，更添了幾分嬌嬈姽嫿。眾姊妹序齒坐下，蓉華道：「我等二妹來，就等了多時，只道客已到齊了，誰知蘇家二位還沒有來。」綺香道：「蓉妹、佩妹為什麼不把姪兒帶了來？」蓉華道：「孩子們怕見生人，一見就哭，所以沒有帶來。」因問道：「怎麼也不把姪兒、姪女帶過來頑頑？」綺香道：「你姪兒感冒才好，恐過來又冒了風，姪女我倒要帶他過來，他不肯過來。」正說話間，報導：「華夫人、田夫人到。」只見一群蝴蝶，擁著兩朵花王出轎來，蓮步未移，香風已到。

　　袁綺香接下臺階，蘇氏姊妹笑盈盈的上前見禮，然後與佩秋、紫煙、蓉華、瓊華都見了，各人挽著手，喜笑顏開，敘了一番。

　　蘇氏姊妹見了瓊華，分外親愛，瓊華見了浣香、浣蘭，也十分親熱。這一班姊妹，大約同是瑤池會上人，都有夙契。綺香道：「今日我們眾姊妹都是通家世好。蘇家二浣，王氏雙華，本是同胞，不用說了。我們一共七人，今日仿他竹林七賢，做個桃園結義，大家團拜一拜，以後遇著，就不許謙讓。愚姐癡長，不識眾位妹妹意下如何？」眾佳人都應道：「甚妙。」浣香道：「妹子前日就有這心，今日正打算商議這事，不料姐姐先得我心。我們今日序齒之後，以後稱呼，就照這裡的排行可好麼？」紫煙道：「更好了。我與綺香姐姐，都沒有親姊妹，我從前就厭人稱我為大姑娘。如今好了，要改排行了。」綺香笑道：「你要改什麼行？大姑娘已改了大奶奶，你如今就想改大太太麼？」說得眾人笑了。序齒袁綺香二十五歲，吳紫煙二十三歲，孫佩秋、王蓉華皆二十二歲，蘇浣香二十一，浣蘭十九，王瓊華十八居末。綺香命丫鬟們焚了一爐百和香，鋪了一條大錦毯，七美順著年次團團的拜了一拜，珠珞垂肩，雲裳貼地，甚是好看。嗣後七美中稱呼綺香為大姐，瓊華為七妹，紫煙行二，佩秋行三，蓉華行四，浣香行五，浣蘭行六，依次而坐。

　　瓊華對綺香道：「大姐姐，我們今日之來，非為哺啜，原為遊園。若這一坐，天又短，只怕就逛不成了。列位姐姐心裡怎樣？」綺香笑道：「我不過借逛園之名，約妹妹們敘敘。若真要逛園，這五六里一片大地方，山石犖確，又難行走，況你那金蓮三寸還不滿，如何走得來？」浣蘭道：「據我想，要逛盡這個園，一天也逛不到。不如到一個極高的所在，望一望罷。」

　　浣香道：「極高的所在，除非上山不可，但恐難走。」紫煙道：「我聽說這園裡有個縹渺亭是最高的，我們就到那縹渺亭上去罷。」蓉華道：「據我想，登山不如臨水，且聞得路路走得通的。不如坐個船遊他一轉，望著那些景致，似乎比岸上還好些。」佩秋道：「說得是，又省力。若上山去，只怕也走乏了，還能遊麼？」綺香道：「既是這樣，我們到吟秋榭頂上去，也望得個全景，就在那裡坐罷。」於是一群粉黛，都出了寶香堂後院，到了風露清吟館那邊下了船。主人只有七個，那七家的丫鬟、僕婦共有四十餘人，用了十幾個小船，一齊蕩到吟秋榭來。眾佳人望著芙蓉如錦，空水澄鮮，岩岫如屏，寒林錯落，就是綺香也記不清那些地方。那十二紅婢是常過來折花摘果的，便指點此處是什麼所在，那處是什麼所在，眾佳人目不暇給。

　　到了吟秋榭，將三層遊覽過了，在第二層設了筵宴。眾佳人酒量雖不算好，卻也能飲幾杯，最大者為吳紫煙、王蓉華。

　　綺香命紅雪、紅雲、紅玉調絲品竹，小拍清歌。綺香道：「可惜我們酒量都是有限。我新年無事，與我們老爺編了一個酒令，行起來頗為熱鬧，不論多少人，都放得進去。」浣香笑道：「這麼說來，竟不是個酒令，是個陣圖了。」綺香道：「卻也有陣圖在內。」蓉華道：「你且說這個令是怎樣的？若要人多也不難，我們帶著這些女兵，都叫過來，也就不少了。」

　　綺香道：「要行這個令，只好如此。我這個令叫做『秦滅六國』，又叫做『六國伐秦』。今天好在七人，正合秦、楚、齊、趙、韓、魏、燕七國，有七根籌，掣誰是誰，六國並力伐這秦國。還有小籌數十根，是七國的人物，掣著那一國的，就歸那一國。」

　　話未說完，喜得眾佳人眉歡眼笑，都要試這個酒令。

　　綺香道：「我們且先點起將來，設有不合使喚的，便不中用。出去戰敗了，倒累主人罰酒。」就先點自己的丫鬟，點了紅香、紅玉、紅雪、紅雯、紅薇、紅蓮、紅□、紅娟，其餘那四個不能飲酒。浣香的十珠都可使喚，全點了。浣蘭的四個丫鬟，只點了一個小翠，才十三歲，生得很好，且又靈變。又點了許三姐。瓊華的四個丫頭，點了一個青琴。蓉華兩個丫頭，點了一個秋蓮。紫煙兩個丫頭，點了一個侍香。佩秋兩個丫頭，點了一個金鳳。共二十四人。其餘都命他們代酒。綺香即命拿過籌來，先是七人掣了，順著年齒掣去，綺得掣著秦，紫煙掣著楚，佩秋掣著燕，蓉華掣著趙，浣香掣著魏，浣蘭掣著齊，瓊華掣著韓。浣香道：「姐姐，你今日受了大敵了，我們六國今番並力，定要殺你個片甲不留。」綺香道：「慢說大話。少頃叫你這國投降，那國納貢，好看罷。」蓉華道：「我若再掣著廉頗、藺相如，就教你不敢出崤函之外了。」瓊華道：「我若掣了張子房，這博浪一椎，斷不教他中個副車。」

　　佩秋道：「我掣荊軻，也不至中銅柱的。」浣蘭道：「我把田單的火車驅過來，看你有什麼禦敵的妙計。」紫煙道：「就是我國沒有勇將，若能掣著了項重瞳就好了。」綺香道：「且慢高興，我秦國是兵強將勇，沒有一個弱兵。待我且先派定了人數再說。他們共二十四人，我用六個，你們一家用三個。」即叫浣香的愛珠、花珠過來，道：「你兩人到我大國來立些功業，不要在你那個小國埋沒。」愛珠、花珠笑了，站了過來。綺香自己點了愛珠、花珠、紅香、紅玉、紅雪、紅□，浣香自己留了寶珠、明珠、掌珠，浣蘭留了許三姐、小翠，要了荷珠，紫煙留了侍香，要了紅薇、贈珠，佩秋留了金鳳，要了紅蓮、紅娟，蓉華留了秋蓮，要了紅雯、畫珠，瓊華留了青琴，要了珍珠、蕊珠。

　　分派定了，綺香叫拿七個小籌來，先掣秦國的。愛珠掣了是白起，花珠掣的是商君，紅香掣的是韓非子，紅玉掣的是呂不韋，紅雪掣的是李斯，紅□掣的是趙高。綺香笑道：「如何，你看我們文武皆全。」收過了筒，取紫煙楚國的籌來，侍香掣的是令尹子蘭，紅薇掣的是高唐神女，贈珠掣的是宋玉。紫煙笑道：「完了，一個佞人，一個夢神，一個風流鬼，這如何打得仗來？」眾佳人皆笑，也收過了。再掣佩秋的燕國小籌，金鳳掣了荊軻，紅蓮掣了田光，紅娟掣了駿馬。佩秋道：「也不好，究竟是個不祥之兆。」蓉花笑道：「尚未出兵，倒已先砍了兩個腦袋。」眾人皆笑，又收過了。取蓉華的趙國來，秋蓮掣了廉頗，畫珠掣了藺相如，紅雯掣了平原君。蓉華道：「我這三根掣得好，大可折秦國的銳氣。」再掣浣香的魏國，寶珠掣了信陵君，明珠掣了侯生，掌珠掣了醇酒婦人，大家又笑起來。綺香道：「這倒難，又算酒，又算婦人，橫豎一出馬，就叫人開心的。」掌珠道：「換一根罷。」紅香道：「好便宜事。」忙將籌拿開了。掌珠無奈，也只得捏了那根籌，臉上甚是羞愧。再掣浣蘭的齊國，浣蘭道：「我這國就掣得平常，只怕沒有什麼好籌在裡頭，再不能如蓉華姐姐的廉頗、藺相如的。」

　　看小翠掣一根，已經失笑，再看三姐掣出來，大家笑得如花枝亂顫，扎掙不住。原來小翠一根是雞鳴，三姐一根是狗盜，幸虧荷珠掣了孟嘗君，稍可解嘲。再掣瓊華的韓國，蕊珠掣了張子房，青琴掣了博浪椎，珍珠掣了圯上老人。瓊華笑道：「我早說的，綺香姐姐你仔細博浪椎、荊軻匕首，好不利害。就是高唐神女、醇酒婦人教你受用罷。」紅薇道：「奶奶且慢喜歡，只怕奶奶手下也有個笑話出來呢！」綺香道：「不用講，拿出譜來。」大家看時，見寫道：

六國伐秦，無論秦勝秦敗，六國皆要出馬。起手以擊鼓傳花，花到誰國，即誰國先出。國君不出戰，遣將出戰。如三勝秦，秦王領群臣納降，跪獻酒三樽，與某國君臣賀。如某國為秦所敗，亦君臣跪獻秦國三樽，餘皆仿此。一國如有三人，三人出馬後無論勝敗，即退讓他國出戰。七國群臣，各有故事可按，但係隨手掣來，前後不同。如兩人對敵，勝負後，各運化本人故事飲酒，俱有詳注，查對便明。如六國先後以傳花為次，一國諸將出馬以擲骰為次，數到誰，則誰先出馬。
　　眾佳人看了，笑道：「今日這個笑話，必定鬧得不少。不知誰國誰人先出？且把他們這些譜看看是怎樣的，可有些醜態在裡頭？」綺香道：「都有些，且不要看。若看了，必惹得他們這個喜歡，那個發氣，莫如定了人再看。」於是折了枝菊花來，命小丫鬟點鼓，到了蓉花，鼓已住了。蓉華笑道：「我這三員勇將正好出這個頭陣，試試手段。」秋蓮、畫珠，紅雯三個就上來，旁邊又擺了一桌酒肴。秋蓮把兩個骰子一擲，擲了四點，是自己出馬。秦國的愛珠、花珠、紅香、紅玉、紅雪、紅□也過來。愛珠把骰子一擲，擲了二點，是花珠出馬。花珠是商君，秋蓮是廉頗。綺香翻出譜來，查到廉頗名下，內有一條：「廉頗如遇商君，俱係勇將，皆以豁拳為令。如廉頗敗了，必係老年無用，一敗帶上假白鬚，再敗罰酒一大觴，三敗罰飯一碗。」眾佳人看了，不禁又笑。秋蓮道：「姑奶奶，這廉頗也不見得好。」蓉華笑道：「你只要贏了，就不帶鬍子了。」

　　再看商鞅的譜：「商君足智多謀，能開阡陌。如敗後，手中藏一物，叫勝家猜。猜不著，平過；猜著了，商君即以本物飛詩一句。不能或不合本題者，罰一杯。」花珠道：「這還好，不甚累贅。」兩人對壘起來。秋蓮看了譜，心已怯了，輸了三次。

　　蓉姑道：「好個廉頗，頭一陣就打了敗仗。」秋蓮想跑開，被愛珠、花珠趕上，捉了過來，戴上假鬚，飄飄漾漾的。眾婢女把他形容個淋漓盡致，罰了一杯酒，又盛了一碗飯要他吃。秋蓮笑道：「你們也有良心，戴上這個東西，怎樣吃得飯來？除非要用金鉤掛鬍子法子。」紅雪道：「有鉤子，早就預備的。」便在匣子裡找出兩個金鉤來，掛在秋蓮耳上，兩邊分開。佩秋想著他丈夫說的笑話，不留心說了出來道：「倒像人蠅拂子。」蓉華瞅了他一眼，道：「請問，這蠅拂子是誰家的？」一句話說得佩秋兩頰微紅，幸眾人不解，也過去了。秋蓮只得央求旁人代了這碗飯，便除下鬍子，指著花珠道：「我看你的笑話。」骰子擲了，是畫珠，畫珠是藺相如。蓉花道：「廉頗無用，要看這相如了。」綺香看藺相如的譜：「如敗了，三杯俱係趙王代飲。」蓉華笑道：「畫姑娘你須仔細些，不要喪師辱國，反累我喝酒。」畫珠道：「奶奶放心，看我贏他。」無奈行的是猜枚令，畫珠藏了三個瓜子，三次都被花珠猜著，畫珠好不慚愧，只得說道：「這酒我自喝罷。」綺香道：「那不能，你若徇私，是要罰三十杯的。」蓉華笑道：「我喝，我喝。」一口氣就喝了三杯。

　　輪到了紅雯，是平原君。譜上：「平原君用絲線。平原作交線之戲，平原輸了，叫人打了手，還要喝十大杯，說有酒惟澆趙州土，要他吐了才歇。」這紅雯是酒量最小的，又兼膽小，見了這個令，先害怕起來。兩手框了一條線，那十個指頭就不住的發顫，惹得眾佳人又笑，他自己也笑起來，越笑越顫。綺香道：「看來這個雞爪風更不濟事，蓉妹不如帶了他們來跪獻三杯罷。」蓉華笑道：「尚可背城一戰。」兩人將線交了一回，紅雯也贏了一次，只打了兩下手，喝了兩小杯，餘請旁人代了。

　　花珠手中藏了一顆蓮子，叫紅雯猜。畫珠看見了，把腳踢一踢紅雯的腳，紅雯不解，看著畫珠。畫珠又指著桌上一盤的蓮子，紅雯又看到隔壁去了，道是鴨掌，便說道：「鴨掌。」畫珠聽了，大笑起來。紅雯害臊說道：「你故意頑我。」畫珠道：「我頑你？」花珠道：「他倒不是頑你，你倒是罵我。」便攤開手說道：「露冷蓮房墜粉紅。」紅雯對畫珠道：「既是蓮子，怎麼踢我的腳，叫我如何想得出來？」畫珠道：「難道你裙下的不是金蓮，定要算鴨掌麼」眾佳人都笑。

　　綺香笑向蓉華道：「你三將出馬，敗了八陣，雖不算全軍覆沒，也不過一息尚存。你看譜上：『如九陣中只勝一陣者，雖免跪獻之辱，也須領隊前來納降。』」蓉華笑道：「這也不難。」便斟了一杯酒，走到綺香面前福了一福，綺香也還了一禮，笑而受之。那畫珠、秋蓮、紅雯，只得也向花珠萬福。花珠笑道：「我是甲冑在身，不能還禮。」畫珠罵道：「你威風不要使盡了，只怕這回就要對人磕頭呢。」於是又擊起鼓來，花到了紫煙住了，侍香、紅薇、贈珠上來。贈珠把骰子一擲，數到紅薇，是高唐神女，眾人皆笑。紫煙笑道：「好個紅姑娘，高鬟大袖的，真像個神女。」紅薇臉已紅了。那邊愛珠、紅玉、紅香、紅□、紅雪也過來，擲到愛珠，是白起。綺香道：「這叫做無情遇。」看譜：「如神女遇見白起，神女如何能敵？須起傾國之兵盡出助戰。如係文臣者，行藏鬮令，手中各藏一物。國君點戲一齣，如白起為淨，神女為旦，其餘助戰者各肖其人定色。」再查：「令尹子蘭為丑，宋玉為生。」綺香命他們四人手中，各藏一粒榛子，又道：「你們手裡有也使得，沒有也使得，你們伸過一手來，我說的戲內中查點腳色，應到的不到罰，不應到的到也要罰。」

　　綺香點了一齣《劉唐》，是單，是淨腳戲，看各人手中個個皆有。綺香笑道：「生、旦不應到，各罰一杯。」綺香又點了一齣《鬧莊》，也是淨腳戲，生、旦俱不應到，紅薇又到了，又罰一杯。紅薇不服，說道：「這齣戲也要讓我們國王點了。」紫煙道：「不錯，我們上了他的當了。」紫煙點了一齣生旦戲，想罰愛珠一杯。誰知愛珠是個空手，倒將侍香罰了一杯。

　　又擊鼓傳花，到了浣香，數寶珠出馬。浣香笑道：「這是我們的福將，四公子中的魁首，看你們什麼人來抵敵罷。」那邊數到了紅雪，是李斯。綺香道：「好個對手。」看譜：「信陵君是運籌點將令。」就拿上一筒酒籌來，寶珠掣了一枝看時，是「蠟照半籠金翡翠。」注：「席中戴金條脫、玉釧者飲一杯。」綺香道：「這一句只怕都要喝一杯。」七位佳人都喝了，獨浣蘭不喝。綺香問他，浣蘭道：「這杯沒有我的酒。」綺香不信，拉他手看時，是一對碧霞璽做成的鐲子。眾佳人道：「這真便宜了他。」那二十四個婢女，不是金的，就是玉的，滿堂都喝了一杯。佩秋道：「五妹好個福將，一出來叫滿堂喝酒。」紅雪掣了一枝是：「玉搔頭裊鳳雙飛。」注：「插金絲軟鳳釵者飲一杯。」紅雪四下留心，戴此釵的卻亦不少，只見愛珠與紅雯在那裡交線頑耍，愛珠交錯了，被紅雯打了一下，愛珠格格的笑，把個金絲雙鳳釵顫得亂飛。紅雪斟了一杯酒，上前道：「在這裡了。」愛珠道：「怎麼你要消酒，消到外國來了？」紅雪道：「你不見你頭上麼？方才這句詩是，戴雙鳳釵的酒。」愛珠摸一摸釵，又看看眾人道：「呸！你瞧誰不戴，你偏來纏我。」說罷又笑。浣香笑道：「愛珠，你喝了罷，難逃公道。」愛珠看看主人，只得喝了一口。紅雪還要他喝酒，愛珠把紅雪一推，半杯酒也翻去了。綺香笑道：「這愛兒真是可兒，不枉這個愛字。」寶珠又掣了一根籌是：「輕斂翠蛾呈皓齒。」寶珠四下一望，道：「有了，我來敬我們侍香妹妹。你看雙蛾顰蹙，皓齒微呈，不是西子捧心的模樣麼？」侍香不肯，被寶珠捏著鼻子一灌，侍香一笑，噴了寶珠一身，眾佳人皆笑。

　　綺香道：「寶丫頭了不得，真是個勇將。」紅雪又掣了一枝是：「暗中惟覺睡鞋香。」說道：「這句倒難。」綺香道：「你一個個聞去，是誰的香，就叫他喝酒。」紅雪笑道：「若要聞，那就…」便笑了不說。又說道：「我知道了，我來敬個人。」

　　便斟了一杯來敬紅薇。紅薇道：「難道你真聞過我的腳麼？這奇不奇，無緣無故的來纏人。」紅雪道：「我雖沒有聞過你的腳，但常見你用松子粉漿纏足帶，不是香的？」紅薇被他說著了，兩頰通紅，只得喝了一杯。寶珠又掣了一枝是：「十指纖纖玉筍紅。」看來看去，就是個小翠指甲尚是紅的，要他喝了一杯。紅雪掣了一枝是：「天賜胭脂一抹腮。」看紅雯喝了兩杯酒，兩頰尚是紅的，也逼他喝了一杯。

　　重擲骰子，數到明珠，是侯生，是個《頂針續麻令》。李斯輸了喝酒，侯生輸了要喝醬油。明珠道：「這個醬油倒有些難喝呢。」花珠低低說道：「吃杯醋罷，比醬油還好些。」眾佳人聽了，忍不住笑。明珠也不理他，說道：「十月之交。」

　　紅雪道：「交交黃鳥。」明珠道：「鳥鳴嚶嚶。」紅雪道：「嚶其鳴矣。」明珠道：「請教這個矣字怎樣接，這不是難人？」罰了紅雪一杯，喝了說道：「我換一個已字罷。」即道：「已焉哉。」明珠道：「又要罰。」紅雪道：「你單念過一部《詩經》，沒有念過別的經書，就說沒有哉字的起頭。」明珠不服，紅雪道：「你喝一杯醬油，我說給你。」明珠如何肯服，只是嘴強。紅雪道：「你接不上來，怎麼不要喝這醬油呢？」惹得眾人皆笑。明珠道：「你若造一句，我就聽不出，還有奶奶們聽得出來。你如哄我喝了醬油，若說不出來，你要吃我的唾沫的。」紅雪道：「是了，你喝罷。」明珠賭著氣，真吃了一口醬油。紅雪笑道：「《書經》上『惟三月哉生魄，哉生明。』哉字可作起句，怎麼說沒有哉字起句呢？」眾佳人笑道：「這卻說得是。」綺香笑道：「這唾沫可以免了。」後又換字頂了幾句。紅雪輸了一杯。

　　輪到掌珠，是醇酒婦人，令是擲色，若輸了，跪請本國王與敵國王出令。掌珠擲了么二三，紅雪擲了四五六。掌珠跪在浣香面前求救出令，把個華夫人笑得不止，便道：「出什麼令呢？」便對綺香道：「我有一個集詞牌成韻的，兩句三字，一句七字，要湊拍。」便念道：「宴清都，清平樂，八聲甘州金縷曲。姐姐也照樣說一個。」綺香道：「這個倒難，詞牌我也不甚熟，比不得你是長填詞的，這倒被你難倒了。我喝一杯罷。」

　　浣香道：「姐姐不要謙，請說來。」綺香想了一想，也念道：「高陽臺，尉遲杯，貂裘換酒醉蓬萊。」浣香道：「拜服，拜服，姐姐說得這樣湊拍，還說不熟呢！」那五位佳人都贊道：「兩人都說得好，我們公賀一杯，為兩盟主壽。再請多說幾個，大家聽聽。」浣香道：「就是七個字的難湊些，只怕也沒有多少呢。」又念道：「長相思，十二時，燭影搖紅玉漏遲。」綺香道：「這個更好。」便也念道：「殢人嬌，繫裙腰，鳳凰臺上憶吹簫。」眾佳人贊道：「妙極！這兩副比前更好了。詞牌中七字的就這一句，被綺香姐姐說著了。」浣香道：「實在繡口錦心，令人拜倒。」又念道：「少年遊，過秦樓，西江月明月棹孤舟。」下句換了八個字。綺香又想了一想，也念道：「紅娘子，錦帳春，如夢令巫山一段雲。」眾佳人稱贊不已，叫滿堂都賀一杯。

　　於是又擊鼓傳花，傳到佩秋的燕國，數骰子是金鳳出馬，為荊軻。那邊數到了紅玉，是呂不韋。荊軻行的是投壺令。浣蘭道：「這令大約沒有笑話了。」金鳳投了一枝蘇秦背劍，紅玉投了一枝姜公釣魚，那兩枝都沒有中，各人飲了兩杯。轉到紅蓮的田光出來，是個啞口令。各出一指，如大指為金，食指為木，中指為土，無名指為水，小指為火。譬如一個出大指，一個出食指，便是金剋木。大指贏，食指輸了。一個出大指，一個出小指，是火剋金，小指贏，大指輸了。這三婢出得甚快，有輸有贏。

　　再換紅娟的駿馬上來，看譜是馬弔譜。大指為賞，中指為肩，小指為極，食指為百子，無名指不用。可用兩手齊出，如此出二指，彼出一指，成了色樣，是歸出二指家。出一指者，照賀例賀酒。如彼出兩手三指，此出一手二指，成了色樣，是歸出兩手家。總以少數湊成多數，餘皆仿此。所賀之酒，數多則通場分喝。蓉華道：「這個酒了不得，若照賀例喝酒，譬如要一百賀的，難道也賀一百杯不成？」綺香道：「一百杯也不多，我們現在有三十餘人，一家不過分得三杯酒，怕什麼？」

　　紅娟道：「這個馬弔色樣我記不清楚，奶奶須與我記著。」浣香應了。紅娟出了一個食指，一個小指，紅玉偏偏出了一個小指，剛剛湊成一百兩極，是個雙尾蠍。浣香道：「這個就六十賀。」綺香道：「這倒好，叫通場伺候的都喝一杯。」紅玉兩手齊出，是一個食指，兩個小指，紅娟出了一個小指，是一百三極，湊成了玉鯽魚背，又是一百賀。佩秋道：「這酒實在消得多，不論多少總通場一杯罷。」於是又通賀了一杯。紅娟出了兩個大指，一個食指，紅玉出了一個大指，又湊成了三賞一百，是個花兜肚，是十二賀。綺香等各飲一杯，紅玉飲了兩杯，紅娟飲了三杯。這一回，通計喝了一百七十二杯酒。

　　於是傳花又傳到浣蘭，點將出馬是荷珠孟嘗君，那邊點了紅□的趙高。浣香笑道：「趙高如何是孟嘗君的對手？且看譜來。」孟嘗君是食客三千，令兩人用骰子六顆對擲，如遇紅遇麼者，出錢投於盆內，六紅即投六錢，兩紅兩麼即投四錢，無紅無麼即贏此錢。如孟嘗君贏了，問那人：「你有的是什麼？沒有的是什麼？要的是什麼？不要的是什麼？那人每件說一句唐詩，說得好免飲，說得不好與不能說者罰酒。如孟嘗君輸了，人也照樣問他。」

　　紅□與荷珠擲了一會，紅□輸了，荷珠問道：「你有的是什麼？」紅□道：「我有的是：繡檀回枕玉雕鎪。」荷珠又問道：「你沒有的是什麼？」紅□道：「我沒有的是：珍簟新鋪翡翠樓。」荷珠又問道：「你要的是什麼？」紅□道：「我要的是：紅珠斗帳櫻桃熟。」荷珠道：「你不要的呢？」紅□道：「我不要的是：春入眉心兩點愁。」眾佳人都贊道：「說得好。」浣香對綺香道：「姐姐，足見你強將手下無弱兵。你的婢女都是這樣繡口錦心，真令人羨慕之至。」綺香道：「他們雖然記得幾句詩，然那裡及得尊婢們般般皆會。」荷珠聽他主人稱贊紅□，心中有些不服，便說道：「這四句卻說得好，但忘了你是趙高，一個老公，也配用這些東西？」

　　即笑說道：「你有的是：細草春香小洞幽。你沒有的是：嬌嬈意緒不勝羞。。你要的是：鴛鴦帳下香猶暖。你不要的是：嫁個蕭郎愛遠遊。」浣香聽了，笑罵荷珠道：「荷兒怎麼這般輕薄？」綺香正笑著，尚未開口，紅□氣極要打起荷珠來，荷珠再四的陪禮，群珠又與他央求，紅□方才饒他。眾佳人笑道：「荷姑娘這幾句太刻薄，幸遇著人多，不然是挨定□姑娘的打。」到了小翠的雞鳴來了，小翠上來就有些發怯。看譜是接牌令。

　　兩人將骨牌對接，麼頭對麼，二頭接二，接死了罰酒。小翠暗喜。兩人就在地下接起來，小翠接死了三次，便發急起來，不知道要怎樣奈何他。綺香道：「今番有好令來了。」把譜一翻是：「雞鳴出關三杯酒，都要裝著雞啼，從板凳下鑽過去鑽過來三次。」眾佳人掩口胡盧。小翠聽了這個，倒投其所好，毫不為難，便咮咮□□的學起雞叫來，學了幾聲，即從凳下鑽了三次，惹得眾人大笑。浣蘭道：「姐姐你好心，故意點他來作笑話。」綺香笑道：「這是他自己掣著的。你倒別笑他，若不是他，別人也不能鑽得這麼靈便。」小翠鑽完了，頭上歪著個偏髻，嘻嘻的對著浣蘭笑。浣蘭視了他一個白眼，道：「你還樂得很呢。」酒是三姐代喝了。

　　到了三姐上前，紅□口裡作呼狗聲。三姐道：「你運氣好，別要贏我，你若贏了我，我真咬你一口。」翻出譜來，是五毒令。大指為蝦蟆，食指為蛇，中指為蜈蚣，無名指為蠍虎，小指為蜘蛛。分勝負是蜘蛛吃蠍虎，蠍虎吃蜈蚣，蜈蚣吃蛇，蛇吃蝦蟆，蝦蟆吃蜘蛛。兩人就猜起來。三姐想道：「他若料我出蜘蛛，他就出蝦蟆，我不如出蛇。」誰知紅□出了蜈蚣，三姐輸了，便道：「我倒想喝酒。」紅□笑道：「你看看譜來喝。」

　　綺香笑對浣蘭道：「妹妹你手下那些雞鳴狗盜怎麼好？又要作出好模樣來了。」浣蘭氣忿忿的道：「罷了！罷了！今日教姐姐的威風施盡，我只好慢慢的報仇。將來掣著了西楚霸王，鉅鹿一戰，才消得這口氣呢。」眾佳人笑道：「還有一個韓國在那裡，兵書尚未出來，只好盼他打勝仗了。」看三姐的令譜：「頭一杯要裝狗叫三聲，第二三杯要伏在地下爬兩步，作狗叫三聲。」三姐笑道：「呸！這個令如何來得？我當狗盜是什麼東西，原來要裝狗的。我不來。」說著就跑，眾佳人聽了，都笑得了不得。只見花珠、愛珠、紅香、紅玉、紅雪、紅□一齊趕上，圍住了三姐，說道：「憑你怎樣利害，今天在我們園裡，你想走到那裡去？好好的叫了饒你，不然我們就按倒了你，剝你的皮。」便七手八腳，你一捏，我一捏，三姐身上最怕捏的，被他們纏住了，便笑作一團，身似紫薇花的亂顫起來，連連求告道：「不要鬧，不要鬧，我叫，我叫。」那六個人還不肯信，五人圍住了他，一個拿了一杯酒，要他叫了再喝。三姐寡不敵眾，只得汪汪的叫了三聲，鬧得哄然大笑，倒像百鳥齊鳴。三姐臉也紅了，紅□還要他猜，三姐也想翻本，又猜，仍舊是輸。

　　三姐道：「這回姐妹們可饒了我罷。」二珠、四紅如何肯依？浣蘭笑對綺香道：「你這個無道強秦，到底要怎樣？五國已給你吞食盡了，還要縱容這些豺狼虎豹去吃人。」綺香笑得伏桌難應。三姐被他們圍住。毫不容情，心生一計，想道：「這些騷貨實在可惡，我今也顧不得作笑話，也叫他們作些笑話出來。」

　　又想：「頂壞是愛珠、紅雪兩個，待我頑他們一頑。」便裝著笑盈盈的說道：「姐妹們不要這樣，你們讓開些，我就伏在地上就是了。」諸人還不信，紅雪道：「我們就站開些，諒你也不能跑。」三姐故意慢慢的曲著腰，伏將下去，見紅雪與愛珠都是三寸金蓮，裙邊下微露一線的鑲邊花褲，叫了一聲，眾人又笑。三姐乘其不備，一轉身把愛珠兩腳一抱，把他的褲腿望上一捋，露出雪霜似的一節小腿。三姐就學作狗叫一聲，一口咬定，兩手在腿上亂抓，把個愛珠唬得神號鬼叫，渾身一麻，已載倒在地。那五個人上來救愛珠，三姐又將紅雪腿上一口，兩手也是亂抓。四個人見了，沒命的跑開，笑得彎著了腰。這紅雪也笑得麻倒在地，跌在愛珠身上。愛珠還當是三姐伏在他身上要咬他，極嚷極笑的，已帶著哭聲，將要哭了，三姐掩著嘴走開。那眾佳人與眾婢女，都笑得粉黛霪霪，秋波□淚，有墮釵的，有翻酒的，不一而足。愛珠與紅雪在地上坐了好一會，才爬得起來。三姐還格格的笑，愛珠指著罵道：「你這個短命鬼，你將來總教瘋狗咬一口，肚裡生出小狗子來。。」

　　紅雪道：「不要將來，只怕出門就教狗咬的。」三姐笑道：「誰教你們太作惡了。我還容情，他們四個跑得快，不然叫你一窩子六個滾在一堆。」那六個人我一句，你一句，把三姐罵了好一會，眾佳人方才笑完，紫煙一人尚有餘笑。綺香對浣蘭道：「妹妹，你這個三姐真好，我拿個丫鬟與你換了罷。」浣蘭道：「姐姐要他作什麼，他是只會裝狗的。。」紫煙笑道：「姐姐你招集這些亡命作甚，你真作秦始皇麼？」大家又笑起來。

　　瓊華道：「我來滅秦了。他們也只有一個韓非子，只懂刑名，不懂兵法的。」數到蕊珠出馬，是張良，是金門射策令，自己先出一句成語為題，將三個骰子擺出句中之意，將杯子蓋了，叫那人也擺，擺出來相同的不論，如擺出來不同，請中人評論優劣，劣者罰酒。蕊珠將三個骰子擺了，將茶杯蓋好，又將三個骰子遞與紅香，道：「你擺『九重春色醉仙桃』這一句。」紅香想了一想，擺了一個三，一個六，一個四，說道：「三六是九重，四即算仙桃，不知對不對？」蕊珠揭開杯子，是對的。蕊珠又擺了一句是：「十三箏柱雁行斜。」紅香想了一想，擺了兩個五，一個三，蕊珠也說對了。又擺了一句，說道：「詞源倒流三峽水。」紅香想了一會，想不出個理來，便擺了三個三，問道：「是不是？」蕊珠道：「不是。」揭開杯子，是三個四。紅香拍手道：「妙極！這才是倒流，我竟想不到，我罰酒就是了。」看韓非子罰酒的譜是：「作法自弊，輕則黥面，重則刖足。」

　　蕊珠道：「取筆研來涂臉。」紅香道：「姐姐，饒了我罷，塗了臉又要擦臉，費事得很，我情願跪了喝一杯罷。」蕊珠將要容情，倒是珍珠不肯，說道：「我還要與他來呢。一個容了情，個個要容情了。」便把筆在紅香臉上畫了一個眼鏡，惹得滿堂又笑起來。紅香好不有氣，喝了一杯，忙忙的要水洗了臉。

　　幸他倒是不擦粉的，不然便將脂粉洗去了。氣忿忿的抬著手，向珍珠道：「你先來，你先來！你若輸了，求人討饒便不算人，只算是狗。」珍珠笑道：「我怕你？討饒也算好漢麼？」看譜上，圯上老人的令是盤象棋譜，名為八陣圖。圯上老人下紅子。

　　珍珠象棋下得雖好，譜卻不熟，偏偏遇著紅香是愛打棋譜的。

　　珍珠十分用心，無奈未得其妙，幾著變化就迷住了，看看要輸，寶珠要指點他，紅香道：「誰教了，就算誰輸，要照樣罰酒。」瓊華心甚著急，又不好教，看紅香把他一個掛角將，就將死了。紅香笑道：「今番得了。」查圯人老人的譜，是脫鞋置酒，遍敬席上。珍珠見了，說道：「這個斷斷使不得，怪髒的東西，那是什麼樣兒！」紅香道：「不妨的。」便要來脫他的鞋。珍珠一跑，不防紅雪在旁暗中把腳一勾，珍珠跌了一交，被紅香上前按住，脫了他一隻鞋下來。珍珠急得滿臉飛紅，一手拉住紅香要奪回，不料紅雪把鞋接了過去，正要裝酒，不防又被花珠一手搶了，扔與珍珠，惹得大家笑個不住。珍珠著了鞋，捆上帶子，起來將紅香擰了兩把。這一關也就算了。

　　只剩了一個青琴是博浪椎，譜上是：打擂有悶雷、劈雷，是打秦國通國中人馬。瓊華道：「就要看這一將成功了。」蓉華道：「琴兒，你須與主人爭個臉。」青琴笑道：「我這椎是要椎椎打中的。」浣蘭道：「你若贏了他們，非但與你主人爭氣，且與我等報仇。」浣香道：「這悶雷、劈雷是可以亂打的，你也不必容情，連他們的國王也可打得的。」佩秋道：「你若像了秋蓮的廉頗，就不好了。」紫煙道：「也不要像我們荊軻的匕首。」你一句，我一句的說笑。綺香笑道：「諒此孤軍深入重地，焉有生還之理？」便命六人一齊上前，與青琴對敵。

　　說也奇怪，被青琴一頓悶雷、劈雷，將二珠、四紅打得個個心驚膽怯，瓊華好不得意，只管點頭微笑，說道：「一將功成萬骨枯。」眾佳人齊聲稱賀。綺香笑道：「這還了得？你是個頂小的小妹妹，公然欺侮大姐姐來，這般可惡。你敢與我對敵麼？」那五個佳人同聲說道：「這有什麼不敢？如果七妹膽怯，我們一齊相幫。」瓊華笑道：「妹子願避三舍，如必不獲命，也只可秣馬厲兵，與姐姐周旋。」綺香笑道：「眾志成城，堅不可破，我讓了你罷。」看青琴這打擂，已贏得不少，愛珠、花珠、紅香、紅玉、紅雪、紅□都喝了許多酒。

　　浣香見天色已晚，便要進城，浣蘭要留他，浣香不肯，定要回去。綺香見太陽已落，也不好挽留，只得先送了浣香，便說道：「你們是不要緊，又不趕城，到三更再散不遲。」十珠婢收拾零星，大家都下船渡過了河，直送到山下，上了轎出園。

　　眾姐妹方攜著手，就近到了春風沉醉軒坐下。群婢也都來了，煮茗清談了一會，已點上燈。紫煙要打馬弔，便拉了蓉華、佩秋二人打起馬弔來。瓊華看見有一匣詩牌，便與綺香、浣蘭三人在一桌打了一副，足足打到二更後，瓊華方成了一首七律，綺香差了一韻鬥不成。浣蘭牌起得不好，尚差了十數字，瓊華將牌攤出，那邊蓉華等也過來看時，只見鬥的是：

餞別春光已半年，小春天氣最堪憐。
酒分捭闔縱橫策，人比瑤池閬苑仙。
任說朝朝依玉樹，終應步步讓金蓮。
彩雲明月如相妒，照徹樓臺分外鮮。
　　那五位佳人同聲贊道：「這首詩倒像做成的，那裡像鬥出來的？真是字字穩當，且切今日之事。」綺香又笑道：「我最愛是：『任說朝朝依玉樹，終應步步讓金蓮』這一聯，為我輩閨閣吐氣。不然，這個園幾成了那幾個名旦的梨園了。」蓉華道：「姐姐，那幾個名旦你見過沒有？聞得二哥天天帶他們在園裡。」綺香道：「若說這幾個名旦，倒也生得很好，我也只見過五六個，到年節下，他們也過來賀節。不是我說，我們今日這一班人，倒有幾個像他們。」這句話，就有紫想不出是誰，其餘皆聽得人說過。浣蘭、瓊華恐綺香說出來，便不約而同的將閒話攔住他。又看將近三更，也要各散。綺香挽留不住，只得同散，便說道：「殘月未盡，妹妹們可高興，能走到園門口不能？」眾佳人情願都走，一對對的手燈相照，眾姊妹你攜我，我攜你，一路說說笑笑，穿過了好些石門竹徑。正是：

衣香鬢影留餘豔，拾翠尋芳趁此時。
　　到了園門，各自上車，在車裡又各相辭謝了幾句，方才坐了繡□，碾動雙輪，群婢各登車隨後，綺香也與十二紅各上車而回。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

The story continues from where we last left off, with the immortal of the zither encountering misfortune in Jiangning and enduring much sorrow. Now, we shift our focus to events happening in the capital. By this time, it is already early October, and the weather of the minor spring season is pleasant. The sun shines gently, flowers bloom in abundance, and the Yi Garden is once again bustling with activity.

Let us talk about Xu Ziyun’s wife, Yuan Qixiang. She was a gentle, composed, and quiet woman, virtuous beyond compare, and gifted with both poetic and intellectual talents. On the tenth day of October, she invited the wife of Lord Hua, Su Wanxiang; the wife of Tian Chunhang, Wanlan; the wife of Liu Wenze, Wu Ziyan; the wife of Yan Zhongqing, Wang Ronghua; the wife of Mei Ziyu, Qionghua; and the wife of Wang Xun, Sun Peiqiu. At this time, the garden was filled with chrysanthemums in full bloom, radiating a dazzling array of colors. The weather that day was mild and clear, with no wind to stir up dust. Light clothing was unnecessary, as only warm fabrics sufficed. Early in the day, Yuan Qixiang brought twelve young maids dressed in red, along with several housewives, to the garden to wait for her guests. On this occasion, her sons, Xian, Gaopin, and Nanxiang, all stayed away. The twelve girls were around fifteen or sixteen years old. Some already had hair styled in cloud-like buns, while others still wore their hair in youthful ponytails, yet all had clear, shining eyes and wore narrow shoes. Lady Qixiang led her maids to the Baoxiang Hall to await the guests. Today, the Baoxiang Hall had been specially arranged, with embroidered silk cushions and brocade mats, a green canopy, and silver screens, with a seven-tiered display of chrysanthemums in the center.

At the first quarter of the si hour (around 9:15 AM), Liu Wenze’s wife, Wu Ziyan, was the first to arrive. Her carriage entered the garden gate, and she immediately switched to a sedan chair, which was carried to the front of Baoxiang Hall. She was adorned with pearls and jade and accompanied by four maids. Qixiang greeted her at the hall entrance, and they exchanged formal courtesies. Qixiang smiled and said, “You are early today. I’ve been here since the hour of chen (between 7:00 and 9:00 AM).” Ziyan replied, “I got up at the hour of mao (5:00-7:00 AM) today because you said yesterday that everyone should gather by the hour of chen. Now it’s already the first quarter of si, yet none of the others have arrived.”

Qixiang said, “They should be here soon. Wanxiang is probably running late and will likely come together with Wanlan.” At that moment, one of the housewives announced, “Madam Wang, the young madam, and Madam Mei have all arrived together.” As she spoke, the carriages had already reached the front of the hall. The three ladies, along with their attendants and maids, alighted from their carriages. Qixiang welcomed them all individually. Upon seeing Qionghua’s attire, Qixiang noted that she appeared even more radiant and charming than on the day of her wedding. The sisters all took their seats in order of age. Ronghua said, “We’ve been waiting for our second sister for quite a while. We thought everyone would have already arrived, but it seems the two sisters from the Su family are still missing.” Qixiang replied, “Why didn’t you bring your son along, Rongmei, Peimei?” Ronghua said, “The children are afraid of strangers and start crying when they see people they don’t know, so I didn’t bring them.” She then asked, “Why didn’t you bring your nephew and niece along for some fun?” Qixiang answered, “Your nephew just recovered from a cold, and I feared the wind might make him sick again. As for your niece, I wanted to bring her, but she refused to come.”

As they spoke, the housewife reported, “Madam Hua and Madam Tian have arrived.” Soon, like butterflies surrounding two blossoms, the two ladies emerged from their carriages, their scent arriving before they did.

Yuan Qixiang descended the steps to greet them, and the two sisters from the Su family, smiling brightly, came forward to pay their respects. They greeted Peiqiu, Ziyan, Ronghua, and Qionghua, each of them linking arms and exchanging joyful pleasantries.

The Su sisters, upon seeing Qionghua, felt a special fondness for her. Similarly, Qionghua was warmly affectionate towards Wanxiang and Wanlan. This group of sisters seemed as though they were all from a gathering in the Jade Pool, bound by destiny from past lives. Qixiang said, “Today, all of us sisters come from good families. The two Su sisters and the Wang sisters are blood-related, so that goes without saying. There are seven of us in total. Let us follow the example of the Seven Sages of the Bamboo Grove and form a bond of sworn sisterhood here in this Peach Garden. We shall bow together, and from now on, we must not stand on ceremony when we meet. I, the foolish elder sister, do not know what the rest of you think.” All the ladies agreed, saying, “That’s wonderful.” Wanxiang added, “I’ve had this thought for some time. I was planning to bring it up today, but it seems elder sister has already spoken my mind. After we establish our ranks today, how about we address each other according to this order in the future?” Ziyan said, “That’s even better. I’ve never had any real sisters. I’ve always hated being called the eldest girl. Now, things will be much better with a new ranking.” Qixiang laughed, “What do you want to change your title to? From eldest girl to eldest madam, and now you’re thinking of becoming the eldest lady?” This remark brought laughter from everyone.

The ages were then arranged as follows: Yuan Qixiang was twenty-five, Wu Ziyan was twenty-three, Sun Peiqiu and Wang Ronghua were both twenty-two, Su Wanxiang was twenty-one, Wanlan was nineteen, and Wang Qionghua, the youngest, was eighteen. Qixiang instructed the maids to light an incense burner with a hundred fragrant herbs and lay out a large brocade carpet. The seven beauties, in order of age, bowed in unison, their pearl hair ornaments falling to their shoulders, their flowing garments sweeping the floor—a beautiful sight. From that day onward, the seven sisters addressed Yuan Qixiang as eldest sister and Qionghua as seventh sister. Wu Ziyan was second, Sun Peiqiu was third, Wang Ronghua was fourth, Su Wanxiang was fifth, and Su Wanlan was sixth. They sat in order of their new ranks.

Qionghua said to Qixiang, “Eldest sister, we didn’t come today just to eat and drink. Our main purpose is to tour the garden. If we sit here too long, the day will pass, and I fear we won’t have time to stroll around. What do the other sisters think?” Qixiang smiled and said, “I merely used the excuse of touring the garden to gather everyone here for a chat. If we were to truly explore the garden, with its vast expanse of five or six miles, its rugged rocks, and difficult paths, how could we manage it, especially with your delicate three-inch golden lotus feet not yet fully developed?” Wanlan said, “In my opinion, it would take a whole day to see the entire garden. Why don’t we find a high spot and just take in the view from there?”

Wanxiang said, “To reach the highest spot, we would have to climb the mountain, but I fear it will be difficult to walk.” Ziyan added, “I’ve heard that this garden has a pavilion called Piao Miao Pavilion, which is the highest point. Why don’t we go there?” Ronghua said, “In my opinion, it’s better to be near the water than to climb the mountain. I’ve heard that all the paths are connected. Why don’t we take a boat ride around and enjoy the scenery? It seems that viewing it from the water might be better than from the shore.” Peiqiu said, “That’s a great idea, and it would save us some effort. If we climb the mountain, we might get tired and not be able to enjoy the rest of the outing.” Qixiang said, “In that case, let’s go to the top of Yin Qiu Pavilion. From there, we can take in the entire view and sit for a while.”

Thus, the group of elegant ladies left the Baoxiang Hall and went to the boats at the Wind and Dew Clear Chants Pavilion. There were only seven of them, but the maids and servants from their seven households amounted to more than forty people. They boarded over ten small boats and rowed together to Yin Qiu Pavilion. The ladies marveled at the lotus flowers blooming like brocade, the clear waters, and the screen-like rocky peaks and scattered cold forests. Even Qixiang couldn’t recall the names of all the locations. However, the twelve red maids, who often came to pick flowers and fruits, pointed out the various landmarks, leaving the ladies in awe of the beauty around them.

Upon arriving at Yin Qiu Pavilion, they explored all three levels and then set up a banquet on the second level. Though the ladies were not heavy drinkers, they could each handle a few cups, with Wu Ziyan and Wang Ronghua being the ones with the highest tolerance.

Qixiang ordered Hongxue, Hongyun, and Hongyu to play the silk strings and bamboo instruments, accompanied by gentle singing. She said, “It’s a pity that none of us can drink much. At the beginning of the year, I had nothing to do, so my husband and I came up with a drinking game that’s quite lively. It can accommodate any number of people.” Wanxiang laughed and said, “In that case, it’s not just a drinking game but more like a strategic formation!” Qixiang responded, “There is indeed an element of strategy in it.” Ronghua said, “Tell us, how does this game work? If we need more people, we can call over the maids, and that will be plenty.”

Qixiang explained, “To play this game, we’ll have to do it this way. The game is called ‘Qin Defeats the Six States,’ or ‘The Six States Attack Qin.’ Today, since there are seven of us, it perfectly matches the seven states: Qin, Chu, Qi, Zhao, Han, Wei, and Yan. There are seven main straws, and whoever draws one represents a state. The six states will work together to attack Qin. There are also several dozen smaller straws representing the people of each state. Whoever draws one will belong to that state.”

Before she could finish speaking, the ladies, their faces glowing with excitement, eagerly wanted to try the game.

Qixiang said, “Let’s first assign our troops. If someone is not capable of fulfilling their role, we might lose the battle, and that would result in the host being penalized with a drink.” She began by choosing her maids, selecting Hongxiang, Hongyu, Hongxue, Hongwen, Hongwei, Honglian, Hong□, and Hongjuan. Four others could not drink. Wanxiang’s ten maids were all capable, so she selected all of them. Wanlan had four maids and chose one named Xiaocui, who was only thirteen years old, beautiful, and clever. She also chose Sister Xu. Qionghua had four maids and picked one named Qingqin. Ronghua had two maids and selected one named Qiulian. Ziyan had two maids and chose one named Shixiang. Peiqiu had two maids and selected one named Jinfeng. In total, there were twenty-four participants, and the remaining ones were assigned as substitutes for drinking penalties.

Qixiang then ordered the straws to be brought over, and the seven ladies drew in order of their age. Qixiang drew Qin, Ziyan drew Chu, Peiqiu drew Yan, Ronghua drew Zhao, Wanxiang drew Wei, Wanlan drew Qi, and Qionghua drew Han.

Wanxiang said, “Elder sister, today you face a great enemy. The six states will join forces to leave you with not a scrap of armor.” Qixiang replied, “Don’t boast too soon. Soon, you may find your state surrendering or paying tribute, and we’ll see how that looks.” Ronghua said, “If I draw Lian Po or Lin Xiangru, I’ll make sure you won’t dare venture out of the passes of Hangu and Xia.” Qionghua added, “If I draw Zhang Zifang, I’ll launch a precise strike with my hammer and make sure your carriage doesn’t escape unscathed.”

Peiqiu said, “If I draw Jing Ke, you won’t make it past the bronze pillar.” Wanlan chimed in, “I’ll drive Tian Dan’s fire chariots straight at you and see how you plan to defend.” Ziyan remarked, “Even if my state lacks brave generals, if I draw Xiang Yu, that’ll be good enough.”

Qixiang laughed, “Don’t get too excited just yet. My Qin state has strong soldiers and brave generals, without a single weakling. Let me first assign the troops. There are twenty-four participants in total. I’ll take six, and each of you will have three.”

She then called Wanxiang’s maids Aizhu and Huazhu and said, “You two come to my great state and make some achievements. Don’t waste your talents in that small state of yours.” Aizhu and Huazhu laughed and stepped over to her side. Qixiang herself selected Aizhu, Huazhu, Hongxiang, Hongyu, Hongxue, and Hong□. Wanxiang kept Baizhu, Mingzhu, and Zhangzhu. Wanlan kept Sister Xu and Xiaocui and took Hezhu. Ziyan kept Shixiang and took Hongwei and Zengzhu. Peiqiu kept Jinfeng and took Honglian and Hongjuan. Ronghua kept Qiulian and took Hongwen and Huazhu. Qionghua kept Qingqin and took Zhenzhu and Ruizhu.

After assigning the roles, Qixiang called for seven small straws and began drawing for the state of Qin. Aizhu drew Bai Qi, Huazhu drew Shang Yang, Hongxiang drew Han Feizi, Hongyu drew Lü Buwei, Hongxue drew Li Si, and Hong□ drew Zhao Gao. Qixiang laughed and said, “Look, we have both civil and military officials!” She collected the straws and moved on to draw for Ziyan’s state of Chu. Shixiang drew Ling Yin Zilan, Hongwei drew the Goddess of Gaotang, and Zengzhu drew Song Yu. Ziyan smiled and said, “Well, I’m done for—one flatterer, one dream goddess, and one romantic poet. How can I fight a battle with these?” All the ladies laughed, and the straws were collected again.

Next, they drew for Peiqiu’s state of Yan. Jinfeng drew Jing Ke, Honglian drew Tian Guang, and Hongjuan drew a swift horse. Peiqiu said, “Not good, this is an ill omen.” Ronghua laughed and said, “You haven’t even sent out your troops yet, and two heads have already been cut off!” Everyone laughed again, and the straws were collected.

Then, they drew for Ronghua’s state of Zhao. Qiulian drew Lian Po, Huazhu drew Lin Xiangru, and Hongwen drew the Lord of Pingyuan. Ronghua said, “I’ve drawn well—these three will surely weaken Qin’s might.” Next, they drew for Wanxiang’s state of Wei. Baizhu drew Lord Xinling, Mingzhu drew Hou Sheng, and Zhangzhu drew a woman holding wine. The group laughed again. Qixiang remarked, “This is difficult—both wine and women are involved. As soon as they show up, they bring joy.” Zhangzhu said, “Let me exchange this one.” Hongxiang responded, “What luck!” She quickly took the straw away, leaving Zhangzhu with no choice but to keep it, blushing with embarrassment.

Next, they drew for Wanlan’s state of Qi. Wanlan said, “My state seems ordinary, and I fear I won’t get any good straws like Ronghua’s Lian Po and Lin Xiangru.” Xiaocui drew a rooster crowing, and Sister Xu drew a dog thief. The ladies burst into laughter, unable to contain themselves. Fortunately, Hezhu drew Lord Mengchang, which helped alleviate some of the embarrassment.

Then, they drew for Qionghua’s state of Han. Ruizhu drew Zhang Zifang, Qingqin drew the bo wave hammer, and Zhenzhu drew the old man on the Yi River Bridge. Qionghua laughed and said, “I told you, Qixiang, be careful of Zhang Zifang’s hammer and Jing Ke’s dagger—they’re very dangerous. You’ll also have to make do with the Goddess of Gaotang and the woman holding wine!” Hongwei said, “Madam, don’t get too pleased yet. There might be a joke coming from your side too!” Qixiang replied, “No need to speculate—let’s get the rules out.”

They looked at the written instructions, which read:

“When the six states attack Qin, regardless of Qin’s victory or defeat, all six states must send troops. The game begins with a game of ‘passing the flower’ while beating the drum. When the flower stops in front of a state, that state will send out its troops first. The monarch does not fight but sends generals to battle. If Qin is defeated three times, the Qin king must kneel and offer three cups of wine to the victorious state’s ruler and their officials. If a state is defeated by Qin, its ruler and officials must also kneel and offer three cups of wine to the Qin monarch. Each state has three representatives. After these three have fought, regardless of the outcome, they step aside to allow another state to battle. The game proceeds according to a combination of traditional stories and dice rolls.”

The ladies, after reading, laughed and said, “This game is bound to cause plenty of funny moments today. I wonder which state and which person will go first? Let’s take a look at their roles—maybe there’s something embarrassing hidden there?” Qixiang said, “There’s definitely something, but don’t look yet. If we check now, someone will get excited, and another might get upset. It’s better to decide who goes first before looking.”

So they picked a chrysanthemum branch, and a young maid began beating the drum. When it stopped in front of Ronghua, she smiled and said, “My three brave generals will take the lead and show what they’re made of.” Qiulian, Huazhu, and Hongwen stepped forward, while a table of food and wine was set up beside them. Qiulian threw the dice and rolled a four, meaning she would go first. Aizhu, Huazhu, Hongxiang, Hongyu, Hongxue, and Hong□ from Qin also stepped forward. Aizhu rolled the dice and rolled a two, meaning Huazhu would go first. Huazhu represented Shang Yang, and Qiulian represented Lian Po.

Qixiang looked up the rules and found the following for Lian Po: “If Lian Po encounters Shang Yang, both are brave generals, and the game is decided by a fistfight. If Lian Po loses, it is due to his old age. He must wear a fake white beard after the first defeat, drink a large cup of wine after the second defeat, and eat a bowl of rice after the third defeat.” The ladies laughed when they saw this. Qiulian said, “Auntie, Lian Po doesn’t seem very promising!” Ronghua laughed and replied, “Just win, and you won’t have to wear the beard.”

Then they looked up Shang Yang’s rule: “Shang Yang is resourceful and can build fields and paths. If he loses, he will hold something in his hand and challenge the winner to guess what it is. If the winner guesses incorrectly, Shang Yang is spared; if guessed correctly, Shang Yang must recite a line of poetry based on the object. If he fails to come up with a suitable line, or if it does not fit the theme, he will be penalized with a drink.” Huazhu said, “This isn’t too bad—it’s not a heavy punishment.”

The two began their duel. Qiulian, after reading the rules, grew nervous and lost three times.

Ronghua said, “What a useless Lian Po, losing the first battle!” Qiulian tried to run away but was caught by Aizhu and Huazhu, who dragged her back and put the fake beard on her. It swayed humorously as the maids exaggerated her appearance. They made her drink a cup of wine and filled a bowl of rice for her to eat. Qiulian laughed and said, “How can I eat with this beard on? Unless you give me a hook to hang it on!” Hongxue replied, “We have hooks—they’re already prepared!” She fetched two golden hooks from a box, attached them to Qiulian’s ears, and parted the beard to both sides.

Peiqiu, remembering something funny her husband had said, absentmindedly blurted out, “It looks like a fly whisk!” Ronghua glanced at her and asked, “Pray tell, whose fly whisk are we talking about?” This remark made Peiqiu blush, but fortunately, the others didn’t catch the joke, and it passed. Qiulian pleaded with someone to eat the rice for her, and after removing the beard, she pointed at Huazhu and said, “I’ll be watching your downfall next.” The dice were rolled, and it was Hongwen’s turn. Hongwen represented Lin Xiangru. Ronghua said, “Lian Po was useless; let’s see how Lin Xiangru does.” Qixiang checked Lin Xiangru’s rules: “If Lin Xiangru loses, Zhao’s king must drink three cups of wine on his behalf.” Ronghua laughed and said, “Hongwen, be careful not to lose the army and disgrace the state, or I’ll be the one punished with the wine.”

Hongwen replied, “Don’t worry, I’ll win.” But, unfortunately, the game involved guessing games. Hongwen hid three melon seeds, and each time Huazhu correctly guessed the number, leaving Hongwen embarrassed. She finally said, “I’ll just drink the wine myself.” Qixiang interjected, “That won’t do. If you’re lenient, you’ll be punished with thirty cups!” Ronghua laughed, “I’ll drink! I’ll drink!” and quickly downed three cups in one go.

It was Hongwen’s turn, who represented the Lord of Pingyuan. The rules for Pingyuan read: “Pingyuan uses a silk string. Pingyuan performs a crossing-lines game. If Pingyuan loses, they must have their hands slapped and drink ten cups of wine, saying, ‘There is wine to pour over the soil of Zhao,’ and must continue until they vomit.” Hongwen had the smallest drinking capacity and was timid. Upon seeing these rules, she grew fearful. Her hands, trembling as she held the string, caused the ladies to laugh again, and she, too, started laughing nervously, making her hands shake even more. Qixiang remarked, “It seems this ‘chicken claw tremor’ won’t do any good. Rongmei, why not just have them kneel and offer three cups of wine?” Ronghua laughed and said, “We can still fight one last battle.” The two exchanged the string a few times, and Hongwen managed to win once. She only had to get her hands slapped twice and drink two small cups, while the rest of the penalty was taken by others on her behalf.

Huazhu then hid a lotus seed in her hand for Hongwen to guess. Huazhu gave Hongwen a subtle kick under the table, trying to give her a hint, but Hongwen misunderstood and stared blankly at Huazhu. Huazhu pointed to a dish of lotus seeds on the table, but Hongwen looked at something else and guessed, “Duck feet!” When Huazhu heard this, she burst into laughter. Embarrassed, Hongwen said, “You’re messing with me on purpose!” Huazhu replied, “Am I messing with you?” Huazhu then revealed her hand and recited, “The cold dew weighs down the pink petals of the lotus.” Hongwen, still puzzled, asked Huazhu, “If it’s a lotus seed, why did you kick my foot? How was I supposed to figure that out?” Huazhu teased, “What, is there not a golden lotus beneath your skirt? Why would you think it was a duck’s foot?” The ladies all laughed heartily.

Qixiang then said to Ronghua, “Your three generals have gone into battle and lost eight rounds. Though it’s not a total defeat, they’ve barely survived. According to the rules: ‘If only one round is won out of nine, although you avoid the humiliation of kneeling, the leader must still surrender.’” Ronghua smiled and said, “That’s not too difficult.” She poured a cup of wine, bowed before Qixiang, and offered it. Qixiang returned the bow and accepted the cup with a smile. Huazhu, Qiulian, and Hongwen had no choice but to bow respectfully to Huazhu as well. Huazhu laughed and said, “I’m wearing armor, so I can’t return the salute.” Huazhu retorted, “Don’t be too proud—soon you’ll be the one bowing to others.”

The drum was struck again, and this time the flower stopped in front of Ziyan. Shixiang, Hongwei, and Zengzhu stepped forward. Zengzhu rolled the dice, and the count fell to Hongwei, who was playing the role of the Goddess of Gaotang. The group laughed, and Ziyan commented, “What a fitting role for Red Girl, with your high hair and wide sleeves—you truly resemble a goddess!” Hongwei’s face turned red in embarrassment. Meanwhile, Aizhu, Hongyu, Hongxiang, Hong□, and Hongxue also stepped forward, and the dice determined that Aizhu would be Bai Qi. Qixiang exclaimed, “What a merciless encounter!” She checked the rules: “If the Goddess of Gaotang encounters Bai Qi, how can she possibly resist? She must call forth the full forces of her kingdom to aid her. If they are civil officials, they must play a guessing game with hidden objects. The monarch will designate a scene from a play. Bai Qi will be the ‘jing’ role, the Goddess the ‘dan’ role, and the others assisting in the battle must each play a corresponding role.” She then checked further: “Ling Yin Zilan is the ‘chou’ role, and Song Yu is the ‘sheng’ role.”

Qixiang ordered the four of them to hide a hazelnut in their hands. She added, “It’s fine whether or not you actually have the object. Just stretch out your hand, and I’ll guess based on the play’s characters. If someone is supposed to be there and isn’t, they’ll be penalized. If they aren’t supposed to be there but show up, they’ll be penalized too.”

Qixiang chose a play called “Liu Tang,” which was a performance for the ‘dan’ and ‘jing’ roles. After checking everyone’s hands, it turned out that all of them had the object. Qixiang laughed and said, “The ‘sheng’ and ‘dan’ roles weren’t supposed to appear, so each must drink a cup of wine.” Then she chose another play, “The Noisy Village,” which was also for the ‘jing’ role. Again, the ‘sheng’ and ‘dan’ roles shouldn’t have appeared, but Hongwei showed up again and had to drink another cup. Hongwei protested, saying, “The monarch should at least allow us to choose the play!” Ziyan agreed, “Indeed, we’ve fallen into a trap.” Ziyan then picked a play meant for the ‘sheng’ and ‘dan’ roles, hoping to make Aizhu drink a cup. However, Aizhu’s hands were empty, so Shixiang ended up being the one to drink instead.

The drumbeat continued, and this time the flower stopped in front of Wanxiang. The count fell on Baizhu, and Wanxiang laughed, saying, “This is our lucky general, the top-ranking of the Four Sons. Let’s see who can stand against him!” The count on the other side landed on Hongxue, representing Li Si. Qixiang remarked, “What a worthy opponent!” Checking the rules, she said, “Lord Xinling strategizes his troops through a drawing of straws.” Baizhu drew a straw and read, “The candle illuminates a half-covered jade phoenix.” The note read, “Anyone wearing gold hairpins or jade bracelets must drink a cup of wine.” Qixiang commented, “It looks like we’ll all have to drink a cup!” All seven ladies drank, except for Wanlan, who abstained. Qixiang asked her why, and Wanlan replied, “This cup has no wine for me.” Qixiang didn’t believe her and checked her hands, finding that she wore bracelets made of Bixia jade. The ladies remarked, “How lucky she is!” Out of the twenty-four maids, all wore either gold or jade and had to drink.

Peiqiu exclaimed, “Our fifth sister’s lucky general has made everyone drink!” Hongxue then drew another straw, which read, “A jade hairpin, with phoenixes soaring in pairs.” The note indicated, “Anyone wearing a soft phoenix-shaped hairpin must drink a cup.” Hongxue looked around and noticed that many were wearing such hairpins. Aizhu and Hongwen were playing a game of crossing strings, and in the midst of it, Hongwen playfully slapped Aizhu’s hand, causing Aizhu’s golden phoenix hairpin to wobble and shake. Hongxue poured a cup of wine and said, “Here it is!” Aizhu, laughing, replied, “Why are you bringing your wine here, all the way from another kingdom?” Hongxue responded, “Did you not notice the hairpin on your head? The verse clearly says those wearing phoenix hairpins must drink.” Aizhu touched her hairpin and looked around at the others, exclaiming, “Ugh! Why are you targeting me? Everyone’s wearing one!” She then burst out laughing. Wanxiang teased, “Aizhu, just drink it. You can’t escape the justice here.” Aizhu glanced at her mistress and reluctantly took a sip. Hongxue still tried to make her drink the full cup, but Aizhu playfully pushed Hongxue, causing half the wine to spill. Qixiang laughed, “Aizhu really is a darling, just as her name suggests!”

Baizhu then drew another straw, which read, “Lightly lift your brows, revealing your white teeth.” Baizhu glanced around and said, “I’ll offer this cup to Sister Shixiang. Just look at those raised eyebrows and slightly parted white teeth—don’t they resemble Xishi holding her heart?” Shixiang refused, but Baizhu pinched her nose and poured the wine into her mouth. Shixiang burst into laughter, spraying wine all over Baizhu, causing the group of ladies to laugh even more.

Qixiang said, “Baizhu is truly remarkable—a brave general indeed!” Hongxue drew another slip, which read: “In the dark, only the scent of slippers is noticed.” She commented, “This one is tricky.” Qixiang said, “You should go smell each person, and whoever has the scent must drink the wine.” Hongxue laughed and said, “If I have to sniff…,” then trailed off with a smile. She added, “I know! I’ll offer a toast to someone.”

She poured a cup of wine and offered it to Hongwei. Hongwei protested, “Have you really smelled my feet? Isn’t that strange, accusing me without reason?” Hongxue replied, “I haven’t smelled your feet, but I often see you using pine powder to wrap your feet—doesn’t that smell fragrant?” Caught off guard, Hongwei’s face flushed red, and she had no choice but to drink the cup.

Next, Baizhu drew another slip, which read: “Slender fingers, red as jade shoots.” Upon looking around, they noticed that Xiaocui’s nails were still red, so she had to drink a cup. Hongxue then drew another slip that said: “Heaven grants rouge to lightly tint the cheeks.” Seeing that Hongwen’s cheeks were already red from two cups of wine, she was forced to drink yet another cup.

They rolled the dice again, and the count landed on Mingzhu, who represented Hou Sheng. The rule was that if Li Si lost, he had to drink wine, but if Hou Sheng lost, he had to drink soy sauce. Mingzhu said, “Drinking soy sauce sounds difficult.” Huazhu whispered quietly, “Why not drink vinegar instead? It’s better than soy sauce.” The ladies overheard this and couldn’t help but laugh. Mingzhu, ignoring them, said, “At the turn of October.”

Hongxue responded, “The yellow birds call.” Mingzhu replied, “The birds chirp sweetly.” Hongxue continued, “Chirping they go.” Mingzhu asked, “How do you respond with this ‘go’? Isn’t that just making things difficult?” She penalized Hongxue with a cup, who, after drinking, said, “I’ll change it to ‘the end is nigh.’” Mingzhu replied, “Another penalty!” Hongxue protested, “You’ve only ever read the Book of Songs and no other classics, so you say there’s no way to start a sentence with ‘go.’” Mingzhu disagreed, but Hongxue retorted, “If you drink a cup of soy sauce, I’ll explain it to you.” Mingzhu refused, continuing to argue. Hongxue said, “If you can’t come up with something, why don’t you just drink the soy sauce?” This caused everyone to burst into laughter. Mingzhu said, “If you manage to make a sentence I can’t recognize, I’ll accept defeat, but the others will surely catch it. If you trick me into drinking the soy sauce, but can’t come up with anything, you’ll have to eat my spit!” Hongxue responded, “Alright, just drink.” Mingzhu, in a fit of frustration, actually took a sip of the soy sauce. Hongxue laughed and said, “In the Book of Documents, it says, ‘In the third month, the spirit appears, the spirit grows bright.’ So you can start a sentence with ‘go.’ How can you say there’s no way to start a sentence with ‘go’?” The ladies laughed and agreed, “That’s true!” Qixiang added with a smile, “That should spare you from eating spit.” They continued the wordplay for a while, with Hongxue eventually losing another round and drinking a cup.

Then it was Zhangzhu’s turn. As the ‘woman holding wine,’ her rule was to roll the dice, and if she lost, she had to kneel before both her country’s monarch and the enemy’s monarch to ask for an order. Zhangzhu rolled a one-two-three, while Hongxue rolled a four-five-six. Zhangzhu knelt before Wanxiang to request an order, making Lady Hua laugh uncontrollably. She said, “What kind of order should we give?” Then she turned to Qixiang and said, “I have a rhyming verse order, two lines of three characters followed by one line of seven characters. Let’s match the rhyme.” She then recited, “Banquet at Qingdu, Peaceful music, Eight sounds of Gan Zhou, golden-threaded song. Sister, now it’s your turn to say one.”

Qixiang replied, “That’s a tough one. I’m not very familiar with verse patterns. You are much better at composing poems than I am. I’ll drink a cup instead.”

Wanxiang said, “Sister, don’t be modest. Please give it a try.” Qixiang thought for a moment and recited, “High Sun Terrace, a cup of Yuchi, Fur robes traded for wine, drunk at Penglai.” Wanxiang responded, “I bow to you! Sister, you matched the rhyme so perfectly, yet you claim not to be familiar with verse!” All the ladies praised, “Both of you have done well! Let’s drink a cup in celebration of our two leaders. Please continue with more verses for us to enjoy.” Wanxiang said, “It’s hard to match seven-character lines, and there probably aren’t many that fit.” She then recited, “Longing thoughts, twelve hours, Candlelight sways, and the jade clock ticks slowly.” Qixiang said, “That’s even better.” Then she added, “Charming and delicate, tied at the waist, On Phoenix Terrace, memories of playing the flute.” The ladies praised, “Excellent! These two are even better than the previous ones. Qixiang Sister’s seven-character line is perfect.” Wanxiang said, “Such exquisite words, Sister, truly bow-worthy!” She then recited, “Youthful journeys, past Qin Tower, West River moonlight, solitary boat.” She replaced the last line with eight characters. Qixiang thought again and recited, “The Red Lady, spring in brocade tents, Like a dream, recalling the clouds of Mount Wu.” The ladies couldn’t stop praising them, and the entire group toasted with a cup of wine in celebration.

The drum was struck again, and the flower was passed to Peiqiu’s state of Yan. The dice roll decided that Jinfeng would represent Jing Ke, while the opposing side landed on Hongyu, who played Lü Buwei. Jing Ke’s game was the “pitch-pot” challenge, where players tried to throw arrows into a pot. Wanlan commented, “This game probably won’t have much humor in it.” Jinfeng threw a stick representing Su Qin carrying a sword, while Hongyu threw one representing Jiang Ziya fishing. Neither of them hit the target, so each drank two cups of wine.

Next, it was Honglian’s turn as Tian Guang, and she played a “silent game.” Each person had to raise a finger representing one of the five elements: the thumb for metal, the index finger for wood, the middle finger for earth, the ring finger for water, and the little finger for fire. For example, if one person raised the thumb (metal) and the other raised the index finger (wood), metal would defeat wood, and the thumb would win while the index finger lost. If the thumb was raised against the little finger (fire), fire would defeat metal, and the little finger would win. The three maids played swiftly, with both wins and losses happening.

Then, it was Hongjuan’s turn, representing the swift horse, and her game was based on the “horse-diagram.” The thumb represented rewards, the middle finger represented the shoulder, and the little finger represented extremes. The index finger stood for “hundred sons,” while the ring finger wasn’t used. Two hands were used in the game, with the goal of matching fingers. If one person showed two fingers while the other showed one, the one with two fingers would win, following the rules. If both used three fingers, the matching colors would decide the winner. The winner’s drink would be shared by everyone present if the amount was large. Ronghua said, “This game involves a lot of drinking. If, for example, someone has to toast one hundred times, do they really have to drink one hundred cups?” Qixiang replied, “A hundred cups isn’t too much! With more than thirty of us here, each person would only need to drink about three cups. What’s the harm?”

Hongjuan said, “I can’t quite remember all the details of the horse-diagram game, so I’ll need Madam to keep track for me.” Wanxiang agreed to assist. Hongjuan showed one index finger and one little finger, while Hongyu coincidentally showed one little finger, forming a “double-tailed scorpion” with a value of sixty toasts. Wanxiang declared, “That’s sixty toasts.” Qixiang added, “Good! Let’s have everyone here drink a cup.” Hongyu then used two hands, showing one index finger and two little fingers, while Hongjuan used one little finger, forming a “jade carp’s back” with a value of one hundred toasts. Peiqiu said, “This game will require a lot of drinking. Let’s just have everyone drink one cup each.” They all toasted together.

Hongjuan then showed two thumbs and one index finger, while Hongyu showed one thumb, forming a “flowered apron” worth twelve toasts. Qixiang and the others each drank one cup, Hongyu drank two, and Hongjuan drank three. Altogether, they drank a total of 172 cups during that round.

Next, the flower was passed to Wanlan’s state of Qi. The chosen generals were Hezhu as Lord Mengchang and Hong□ as Zhao Gao. Wanxiang laughed and said, “How could Zhao Gao be a match for Lord Mengchang? Let’s check the rules.” According to the rules, Lord Mengchang, with his three thousand retainers, would engage in a dice game. Each player used six dice, and if the roll produced red or even numbers, coins would be thrown into a basin. Six red numbers would mean six coins, while two red and two even numbers would mean four coins. If no red or even numbers appeared, the player won the money. If Lord Mengchang won, he could ask the opponent four questions: “What do you have? What don’t you have? What do you want? What don’t you want?” Each answer had to be a line from a Tang poem, and if the answer was good, the player could avoid drinking. If not, they were penalized with a drink. If Lord Mengchang lost, he would be asked the same questions.

After a few rounds, Hong□ lost, and Hezhu asked, “What do you have?” Hong□ replied, “I have: an embroidered sandalwood pillow and jade carvings.” Hezhu continued, “What don’t you have?” Hong□ answered, “I don’t have: a newly laid jeweled mat in the Jade Tower.” Hezhu then asked, “What do you want?” Hong□ responded, “I want: a red beaded canopy and ripe cherries.” Finally, Hezhu asked, “What don’t you want?” Hong□ replied, “I don’t want: spring entering my brows, causing two points of sorrow.” The ladies praised Hong□ for her poetic responses.

Wanxiang then turned to Qixiang and said, “Sister, it’s clear that you have no weak soldiers under your command. Your maids are so skilled with words—it’s truly admirable.” Qixiang replied, “They may know a few poems, but they can’t compare to your maids, who are skilled in every aspect.” Hezhu, hearing her mistress praise Hong□, felt a bit competitive and said, “Those four lines were well said, but you seem to forget that you’re playing Zhao Gao, an old man. How could he deserve such elegant things?”

Hezhu then jokingly added, “You have: delicate spring grasses in a secluded grove. You don’t have: tender emotions too shy to express. You want: the warmth of a scented bed beneath a mandarin duck canopy. You don’t want: to marry a man who loves to travel far from home.” Wanxiang laughed and scolded Hezhu, “How can you be so impudent, Hezhu?”

As Qixiang was about to respond, Hong□, infuriated, tried to strike Hezhu. Hezhu immediately apologized and the other maids intervened to plead on her behalf. Finally, Hong□ forgave her. The ladies all laughed and said, “Hezhu’s words were indeed too sharp. Luckily, there are many people here. Otherwise, Hong□ would surely have hit her.”

It was now Xiaocui’s turn with her role as the rooster crowing. Xiaocui appeared nervous. The game for her was a matching-tile challenge. Each player had to match tiles: one pip matched one pip, two pips matched two pips, and if the player couldn’t make a match, they had to drink. Xiaocui was secretly happy with the game, but after losing three times, she grew anxious and didn’t know how to handle the situation.

Qixiang said, “Here’s a fun new rule!” She flipped through the rulebook and announced, “The rooster must crow three times and crawl under the bench three times, while mimicking a chicken.” The ladies covered their mouths, trying to stifle their laughter. Xiaocui, however, found the task amusing and without hesitation, began to mimic a rooster’s crowing. After imitating the rooster, she crawled under the bench three times, causing the ladies to burst into laughter. Wanlan said, “Sister, you deliberately picked this rule to make her a joke!” Qixiang laughed and said, “She drew this challenge herself! Don’t mock her—no one else could have crawled under the bench as smoothly as she did.” After Xiaocui completed the challenge, her hair became disheveled, with a lopsided bun, and she grinned mischievously at Wanlan. Wanlan rolled her eyes at her and said, “You seem to be enjoying yourself!” The wine was then drunk by Sister Xu on her behalf.

It was now Sister Xu’s turn to step forward, and Hong□ started imitating a dog’s barking. Sister Xu said, “You’re lucky. Don’t you dare beat me! If you win, I’ll really bite you!” They flipped to the rules, which were for the “Five Poisons” game. The thumb represented the toad, the index finger the snake, the middle finger the centipede, the ring finger the scorpion, and the little finger the spider. The results followed this cycle: the spider ate the scorpion, the scorpion ate the centipede, the centipede ate the snake, the snake ate the toad, and the toad ate the spider. The two started guessing. Sister Xu thought, “If he expects me to pick the spider, he’ll choose the toad, so I’ll go with the snake.” But Hong□ chose the centipede, and Sister Xu lost. She said, “Well, I guess I’ll just drink.” Hong□ laughed and said, “Check the rules first before you drink.”

Qixiang smiled at Wanlan and said, “How do you like your ‘rooster crows and dog thieves’ so far? Let’s see how well they perform this time!” Wanlan, clearly upset, retorted, “Fine, fine! Today you’ve had your fun, but I’ll get my revenge slowly. When I draw the Western Chu Overlord, and we fight at Julu, I’ll finally avenge this!” The other ladies laughed and said, “There’s still one more round for Korea, and the battle strategies haven’t been played out yet. Let’s hope for a victory.” They checked the rules for Sister Xu: “For the first drink, you must imitate a dog’s bark three times. For the second and third drinks, you must crawl on the ground for two steps and bark three times.” Sister Xu laughed and said, “Ugh! What kind of game is this? So this is what being a dog thief means—imitating a dog. I’m not doing it!” With that, she tried to run away, which made all the ladies burst into laughter.

Immediately, Huazhu, Aizhu, Hongxiang, Hongyu, Hongxue, and Hong□ all chased after her, surrounding Sister Xu and saying, “No matter how tough you are, today in our garden, where do you think you can run to? Bark properly and we’ll let you off. If not, we’ll pin you down and strip your skin!” The group grabbed at her, pinching her here and there. Sister Xu, most ticklish, couldn’t escape their clutches and burst out laughing, trembling like a ziziphus flower in the wind, while pleading, “Stop! Stop! I’ll bark, I’ll bark!” But the six girls wouldn’t believe her. Five of them surrounded her while one held a cup of wine, demanding that she bark before drinking. Outnumbered, Sister Xu had no choice but to bark three times like a dog, causing everyone to roar with laughter, sounding like a chorus of birds. Sister Xu’s face turned red, and Hong□ continued the game, making her guess again. Sister Xu tried to recover and take revenge, but she lost once more.

Sister Xu said, “Come on, sisters, spare me this time.” But Aizhu and the four Hong girls refused to let her off. Wanlan, laughing, turned to Qixiang and said, “What’s the plan, you ruthless Qin tyrant? You’ve devoured the five nations already, and now you’re letting these wild beasts loose on us.” Qixiang was laughing so hard that she was bent over the table, unable to respond.

Sister Xu, surrounded by the group and seeing no way out, devised a plan. She thought, “These troublemakers are too much. I’ll make them the joke this time.” She specifically targeted Aizhu and Hongxue, the worst offenders. Smiling sweetly, she said, “Sisters, don’t be like this. Give me some space, and I’ll crawl on the ground as required.” The others were still skeptical, but Hongxue said, “Alright, we’ll step back a little, but we don’t think you can escape.”

Sister Xu pretended to crouch down slowly, but when she saw that Aizhu and Hongxue were wearing small three-inch golden lotus shoes, with their pants barely peeking out from under their skirts, she made her move. With a quick motion, she grabbed Aizhu by the ankles and pulled up her pant legs, exposing her pale calves like snow. Then, mimicking a dog’s bark, Sister Xu bit lightly and scratched at Aizhu’s legs, causing her to scream and collapse to the ground in shock.

The other five rushed to rescue Aizhu, but Sister Xu turned on Hongxue, grabbing her by the legs and repeating the action. The remaining four girls, terrified, ran away in fits of laughter. Hongxue, laughing so hard she collapsed onto Aizhu, didn’t even realize it at first. Aizhu, thinking Sister Xu was still on top of her and about to bite again, began to wail and laugh at the same time, almost to the point of tears. Sister Xu, covering her mouth to stifle her laughter, slipped away.

The scene sent both the ladies and the maids into fits of laughter, their makeup smudging from tears. Hairpins fell out, wine spilled—all chaos ensued. It took a while before Aizhu and Hongxue could get back on their feet. Sister Xu continued to laugh gleefully, and Aizhu pointed at her, cursing, “You little demon! One day, you’ll be bitten by a mad dog, and you’ll give birth to puppies in your belly!”

Hongxue added, “Forget about ‘one day’—I bet you’ll be bitten by a dog as soon as you step outside!”

Sister Xu laughed, “Well, it’s your own fault for being so cruel. I was being kind, you see. The other four ran fast, or else I would’ve had all six of you rolling on the ground together.” The six of them shouted back, cursing Sister Xu for a good while before the laughter finally died down. Only Ziyan still had residual giggles. Qixiang said to Wanlan, “Sister, your Sister Xu is amazing. How about I trade you one of my maids for her?”

Wanlan replied, “Why would you want her? All she’s good at is pretending to be a dog.” Ziyan laughed and said, “Sister, why gather all these reckless scoundrels together? Are you trying to play Qin Shi Huang?” Everyone burst out laughing once again.

Qionghua said, “Now I will defeat Qin. They only have Han Feizi, who understands law but knows nothing of military strategy.” The dice roll determined that Ruizhu would play Zhang Liang, and the game was “Golden Gate Strategy.” The player would first come up with a phrase and then arrange three dice to represent the meaning of that phrase. After covering the dice with a cup, the other player had to arrange their dice to match the original phrase. If they failed, an impartial judge would decide the better arrangement, and the loser would drink.

Ruizhu arranged her three dice, covered them with a cup, and handed three dice to Hongxiang. She said, “Arrange the dice for the phrase ‘Nine layers of spring color intoxicate the immortal peach.’” Hongxiang thought for a moment, then arranged a three, a six, and a four. She said, “Three and six make nine layers, and four is for the peach. Does that work?” Ruizhu lifted the cup, and it was correct. Ruizhu then arranged another phrase: “Thirteen zither strings in a goose formation.” Hongxiang thought again and arranged two fives and a three. Ruizhu agreed it was correct.

Next, Ruizhu arranged the phrase: “The current of poetry reverses the waters of the Three Gorges.” Hongxiang struggled to understand this one and eventually placed three threes. She asked, “Is this right?” Ruizhu replied, “No.” She lifted the cup to reveal three fours. Hongxiang clapped her hands and exclaimed, “Brilliant! That truly represents a reverse flow. I never would have thought of it. I’ll drink the penalty.” According to Han Feizi’s rule for drinking penalties, it read: “Punished by the law—light offenses require facial branding, heavy ones result in amputation.”

Ruizhu said, “Bring the ink and brush to mark her face.” Hongxiang pleaded, “Sister, please spare me! Having to mark my face and then clean it off is such a hassle. I’d rather kneel and drink a cup instead.” Ruizhu was about to relent, but Zhenzhu wouldn’t allow it, saying, “If we let one off lightly, everyone will expect the same.” She then drew a pair of spectacles on Hongxiang’s face with the brush, making everyone burst into laughter again. Hongxiang, annoyed, drank her cup quickly and rushed to wash her face.

Fortunately, she wasn’t wearing makeup; otherwise, the water would have washed it off. Feeling indignant, she raised her hand and said to Zhenzhu, “You go first! If you lose and beg for mercy, you’ll be no more than a dog.” Zhenzhu laughed and said, “You think I’m afraid of you? Since when is begging for mercy a sign of bravery?”

The next game was for Yishang Old Man’s rule: the “Eight Formation Chess.” Yishang Old Man played the red pieces. Though Zhenzhu was good at chess, she wasn’t familiar with this particular rule, and it so happened that Hongxiang was an expert in chess strategies.

Zhenzhu focused intently but couldn’t grasp the intricacies of the game. Just as she was about to lose, Baizhu tried to help, but Hongxiang interjected, “If anyone helps, they’ll be the one punished with the drink.” Qionghua grew anxious but didn’t dare interfere. Hongxiang soon cornered Zhenzhu’s piece with a hanging checkmate, ready to finish the game. Hongxiang laughed and said, “I’ve got you now.”

According to the rule for Yishang Old Man, the loser had to remove their shoes, pour wine into them, and offer the drink to everyone. Zhenzhu protested, saying, “That’s outrageous! It’s so dirty. I’m not doing that!” Hongxiang responded, “It’s not a big deal.” She moved to take off Zhenzhu’s shoe. Zhenzhu tried to run, but Hongxue tripped her, causing Zhenzhu to fall. Hongxiang pinned her down and removed one of her shoes.

Zhenzhu’s face flushed with embarrassment as she tried to grab her shoe back, but Hongxue passed the shoe to Hongxiang, who was about to pour wine into it. Just then, Huazhu snatched the shoe away and tossed it back to Zhenzhu, causing everyone to laugh uncontrollably. Zhenzhu quickly put the shoe back on, tied the laces, and gave Hongxiang a playful pinch. The round ended with much laughter.

The final contestant was Qingqin, who represented the Bo Wave Hammer, a game that involved two types of thunder—silent and loud—to strike at all of Qin’s forces. Qionghua said, “This is our last hope.” Ronghua encouraged Qingqin, “You must win and bring honor to your mistress.” Qingqin smiled and said, “This hammer is sure to hit its mark every time.” Wanlan added, “If you defeat them, not only will you avenge your mistress but you’ll also take revenge for the rest of us.” Wanxiang chimed in, “With this thunder attack, you can even strike their monarch!” Peiqiu warned, “Just don’t end up like Qiulian’s Lian Po.” Ziyan added, “And don’t end up like our Jing Ke’s dagger either.” Everyone joined in, laughing and making jokes.

Qixiang smiled and said, “How can this lone force hope to survive deep in enemy territory? There’s no chance of retreat.” She ordered six of her maids to step forward and face Qingqin.

Strangely enough, Qingqin, using both silent and loud thunder, managed to strike fear into the hearts of all her opponents—Baizhu, Huazhu, Hongxiang, Hongyu, Hongxue, and Hong□. Each of them trembled in fear. Qionghua, feeling triumphant, nodded and smiled, quoting, “A general’s success is built on the bones of a thousand soldiers.” The ladies all cheered in unison.

Qixiang, amused, said, “This is outrageous! You, the youngest of us all, dare to bully your eldest sister. How awful! Do you dare face me in battle?” The five other ladies chimed in, “What’s there to be afraid of? If our little sister is timid, we’ll all help her together.”

Qionghua laughed and said, “I willingly retreat, but if I must, I’ll prepare for battle and face you, Sister.”

Qixiang, laughing, said, “United we stand, impenetrable! I’ll let you have this one.” Qingqin’s victory in the hammer game meant that many had already lost and had to drink, including Baizhu, Huazhu, Hongxiang, Hongyu, Hongxue, and Hong□, all of whom drank a substantial amount of wine.

As evening approached, Wanxiang noticed the late hour and decided to return to the city. Wanlan tried to persuade her to stay, but Wanxiang insisted on leaving. Qixiang, seeing that the sun had already set, knew it was impolite to keep her, so she escorted Wanxiang to her departure. She said to the others, “You all have time and aren’t in a hurry to return to the city. We can stay until the third watch of the night.” The maids began packing up the loose items, and the group boarded the boats to cross the river. They escorted Wanxiang down the mountain, helped her into her sedan chair, and saw her out of the garden.

Afterward, the remaining sisters, hand in hand, returned to the pavilion called “Spring Breeze in a Drunken State” and sat down together. The maids followed, preparing tea, and they chatted for a while. Soon, the lamps were lit. Ziyan suggested playing “horse tile” and pulled Ronghua and Peiqiu to play with her. Qionghua noticed a box of poetry cards and sat with Qixiang and Wanlan at another table to play a round. They played well into the second watch of the night. By then, Qionghua had completed a seven-character regulated verse, but Qixiang had missed a rhyme and couldn’t finish hers. Wanlan wasn’t doing well with her cards either, still short by about ten characters. When Qionghua laid out her cards, Ronghua and the others came over to look. The verse went:

**”We bid farewell to spring, and half a year has passed,

Little spring’s weather is the most tenderly cherished.

The wine divides strategies of diplomacy and war,

While people resemble the fairies of the Jade Pool.

Every morning, we lean against jade trees,

Step by step, we defer to golden lotuses.

Bright clouds and the moon seem to envy us,

Illuminating the pavilions with extraordinary brilliance.”**

The five ladies praised in unison, “This poem seems more composed than created during a game. Every word is precise, and it perfectly reflects today’s events.” Qixiang laughed and added, “What I love most are the lines: ‘Every morning, we lean against jade trees, Step by step, we defer to golden lotuses.’ It speaks to the spirit of us women. Otherwise, this garden would have turned into a stage for those famous opera singers.” Ronghua said, “Sister, have you met those famous singers? I heard that Second Brother brings them to the garden every day.” Qixiang replied, “As for those opera singers, they are indeed beautiful. I’ve seen five or six of them. During the festival season, they also come to pay their respects. But, to be honest, among our group today, some of us look quite like them.” This comment made everyone curious, though some already suspected who she meant. Fearing that Qixiang might actually reveal names, Wanlan and Qionghua quickly steered the conversation away.

By this time, it was nearly the third watch of the night, and it was time for everyone to part ways. Qixiang, unable to convince them to stay, agreed to let them go. She joked, “The moon hasn’t fully set yet. Are you all in the mood for a walk to the garden gate?” The ladies eagerly agreed to walk. They paired up, lighting hand lanterns, and strolled arm in arm, laughing and chatting as they passed through stone gates and bamboo-lined paths. The moment was captured by the lines:

**”Fragrance from their clothes and shadows from their hair lingered with beauty,

Collecting treasures and seeking flowers in the fleeting time.”**

When they reached the garden gate, each woman returned to her carriage. They exchanged a few more farewells from their carriages before finally sitting down. The embroidered cushions swayed as the wheels of the carriages rolled away. The maids boarded their respective carriages, following behind. Qixiang and her twelve red maids also got into their carriages and headed home. What happens next? We’ll find out in the next chapter.

　　話說眾佳人怡園一敘，正如群花齊放，百鳥爭鳴，香留數日。後來彼此唱和了許多詩，傳為佳話。這回又有幾個下作人，做幾件下作事出來。

　　卻說奚十一選了廣西一個知州，是個極苦的地方，十分不樂，心上想告病不去。又因近著他家鄉，且菊花是廣西人，借此可以回家看看，因此竭力唆成。奚十一近來得了家信，洋行倒了，鹽場又為海水沖了，家事不好。又聽得老太翁得了腿疾，也要告病。又想家內兄弟都已回去，也輪不到他作主，不如且到廣西走走，看看局面怎樣。但此時已經盤費全無，而且又欠了潘三四千銀子，急於要還，日來催逼，把個揮金如土的奚十一鬧得走頭無路起來。潘三是個大帳局，一天之內往來的保家不少，聽說奚家的洋行倒了，鹽場漂了，人口如風，已傳遍了。

　　別的帳局更不用說。奚十一竟至告貸無門。思前想後，不得主意。此時十月天氣，日短夜長，日裡在外頭張羅，夜間開了燈，惟以吃煙為事。吃迷了，睡著不醒。一連幾夜，把個菊花熬得清水直流。且自三月內修腎之後，雖然壯觀了些，其實不中用。

　　一來疙疙瘩瘩，皮肉粗了，而且周圍不甚平整，兼之頭重腳輕，雖見頭腦猙獰，其實根株疲軟，只好停頓多而縱送少。菊花才二十幾歲，火盆似的，如何能常吃那粗糲東西？一日，奚十一帶了胡八出門去了，與唐和尚商量。一輪晴日，滿照明窗，菊花梳了頭，好不納悶。無意之間到外邊來散步，走到跟班房門口，見關著門，裡面有笑聲。菊花輕輕的在門縫裡一張，見春蘭彎著腰在炕邊，看有四隻腳站在一處。菊花一見，即把袖子掩了口，聽巴英官說道：「你倒會長，怎麼他不會長，總是這樣的？」春蘭道：「也覺長了些，沒有你的長得快就是了。你人雖短，他倒長呢，與老爺的差不多了。」英官道：「老爺如今的還不及我了。」說話之間，兩人的腳步又翻了轉來，在前的此時在後，在後的忽又在前。菊花看得軟洋洋的，牙齒咬得紮喇喇的響起來，心中受不得了。欲要罵他們幾句，又不好意思，只得回房。心裡想道：「倒不料這兩個小狗□的也會鬧鬼。人還賺我說兔子不起陽的，誰曉得一爐的好燒餅。既然會這樣，那樣想必也會的了。」想得臉紅紅的。老婆子送了飯進來，菊花吃了飯，開了燈。忽然將那枝槍看了一會，把雙指圍了一圍，足足有一虎口粗細，放下夾在腿間，把煙挑了一盒子出來，剪了燈煤，慢慢的一口一口吹了幾口，星眼朦朧的像要睡著。覺得有人伏在他身上來，親了一個嘴，慢慢的睜開眼來，見是奚十一回來了。菊花笑了一笑，只見奚十一臉有笑容，就到那邊躺下吹煙。菊花問道：「你今日為何回來得快？」奚十一歎口氣道：「人情勢利，早知如此，我若省儉些，非但不欠帳，而且還有餘，何必要受人這些氣！今日若不是唐和尚、張仲雨做保，這潘三准不肯借錢，還要逼還欠帳。就是潘三，他也借過我的錢，我何嘗要過利錢？不料此時將對扣的帳來借給我，你想，這個交情可歎不可歎。我本來零零碎碎使了他三千銀子，他如今加上利錢，就算四千。再借給我二千兩做盤纏，就要我寫了一萬銀子的欠票，到江南太爺任上先還五千，到廣東再還五千。他叫兩個伙計同了去，我此時無法，只好依他。到了江南就好了，能一齊還了便更好，省得一路供養他們。帶著兩個帳主回家，也不好看。」菊花道：「那個潘三原不是個東西，怪不得人家要摳他的屁股，我就恨他那個討人嫌的嘴臉。」奚十一嘻嘻的笑。菊花道：「銀子呢，拿回來了？」奚十一道：「拿回來了。」菊花道：「我聽得有個九香樓是相公們新開的，賣些花繡東西，你與我買一樣東西。我要兩雙花袖，一雙要刻絲的，一雙要拉鎖的。」奚十一道：「我們此去，正在蘇州路過，到蘇州去買罷，這裡也是蘇州來的。」菊花道：「我要他們這個，九香樓有的是內造貨，什麼王府裡賞他的，蘇州也不及他好。我要買也要不了多少錢。」奚十一也知道這個舖子是袁寶珠、蘇蕙芳等開的，卻因近日心緒不佳，沒有去逛。如今有了盤纏，明日借此可以逛逛，便答應了。

　　奚十一忽從懷中摸出個紙包看看，重又揣好了。菊花問是什麼東西，奚十一道：「寶貝。」菊花道：「給我瞧瞧。」奚十一道：「停一停，用的時候給你瞧。」菊花笑嘻嘻的一骨碌爬了過來，伏在奚十一身上，在懷裡掏了出來，解開一看，是幾條白綾帶子，便道：「呸，這個寶貝！用也用了幾十條了，不見得什麼稀奇。現在還有幾條存著呢。」奚十一道：「這個另是一種。你不信少頃試試，就知道好了。那個是兩吊錢一條，這個是二兩四錢銀一條呢。他說用得省可用一月，用得費也可二十天。」菊花笑道：「一月用一回就可一年了。」奚十一笑道：「大約與你用不過十天也就算了。」菊花道：「稀罕這些東西，這是你用，你怎麼說我用呢？」奚十一道：「那人說遇著乾的，就可多用幾回，遇著濕的，幾回泡透了，藥性也就過了。」菊花把奚十一嘴上擰了一把道：「你這個倒是乾的。」便靠在奚十一身上，把帶子理了一會，將一條紮在指上，擦到奚十一嘴上，格格的笑。奚十一見他騷極了，便從荷包裡取出一樣東西，望嘴裡一放，叫菊花倒半杯燒酒來過了，又吃了十幾口煙。菊花道：「你這煙也應夠了。」撲的一聲，吹滅了燈，轉身關上房門，兩人索性脫光了，蓋了被。奚十一將綾帶紮上，不多一刻，發起性來，果然與往常不同。入了彀，菊花覺得美滿異常，心中大樂，放出本事來，篩糠簸米似的，拶了一會，拶得奚十一藥性大發，如狗跳一般，呱呱嚌嚌，淫聲如吼，少頃便將菊花楦得難受。將有半個時辰，菊花已過了癮，奚十一更加勇猛，菊花已覺乾澀，便要將他帶子解了，偏又紮得緊，被水浸透，再也解不開。奚十一爆漲如裂只得頂緊了，尚覺好些。菊花兩眼發紅，雲鬢攧散，又支持一會，說道：「燒乾了，起來罷。」奚十一道：「起不來。」菊花道：「好人，饒了我罷。」奚十一道：「你以後還笑我不笑我呢？」菊花道：「我再不敢笑你了。」

　　奚十一知他難受，便把腰一弓，頭到門口，忽然如針刺的一疼，急拔了出來。菊花坐起，披上衣服，道：「這帶子怎麼這般利害？」奚十一道：「你裡頭怎樣的？」菊花道：「起頭甚好，後來便如炭火一樣，直燒到心裡來。方才你吃的什麼藥？以後不要吃他了。」奚十一道：「太吃多了。那賣藥的說只要用一丸，我倒吃了三丸。但不知什麼意思，漲得我那龜頭上也很疼。」菊花揭起被來一看，覺比從前大了一倍，與那根煙槍一樣粗細，頭上亮澄澄的，周圍起了一條紅線。便把絹子與他抹了，將帶揭下，尚覺挺然可愛，又把雙指在頭上圍了一圍，贊了幾聲。奚十一道：「你拿半杯涼茶來，解了藥性罷。」奚十一喝了一口茶，漸漸的收了，穿衣起來，一夕無話。

　　到了明日，早飯後，奚十一即拉了姬亮軒，坐了車，巴英官騎了馬，到了九香樓。奚十一下了車，見是大門裡面豎著一塊屏風，兩旁放著金字招牌，一塊是收買秦漢唐宋古玩書畫，一塊是發賣蘇杭花繡衣料，一切洋貨俱全，還有一塊是內看金珠寶玉、四時花卉。此時那九個名旦均已出班，內有未滿師者，也是寶珠、蕙芳公同幫他們出了師，一齊搬在裡頭居住。裡面有個花園，園裡也有幾十間房子，九旦就住在園裡。將一所正樓名為九香樓，園即為九香園。

　　奚十一、姬亮軒走進了大門，見門房兩人站起招呼，一個便引他們進了二門。見上面是五間正屋，兩邊廂房。到了那東廂，便有個伙計出來招接，衣冠楚楚，相貌文雅，五十餘歲年紀，請他們坐了，問了姓名，即有人送上茶來。奚十一四下張望，並不見班裡一個，便問那人道：「這班掌櫃的都不住在這裡麼？」那人道：「都住在這裡，後面有個花園，總在園裡住。老爺要用些什麼東西？若要花繡綢緞，請吩咐要什麼顏色花樣，就取出來。這東廂房是看花繡綢緞，西廂房是看洋貨，正屋看書畫，後樓是看珍玩珠寶。若要看花卉並上等的古玩，請到園裡去。」奚十一道：「我都要請教請教。」先將菊花的東西點了出來，果然精緻，價也不昂。又要了些零碎東西，共花了十金。便要看看古董、花木，即同亮軒走到中間正屋來。從人揭開簾子，見是兩面大玻璃窗，屋中擺設精雅，名人書畫掛了好些。兩邊是畫櫥、書架，還有些陳設古玩。那個伙計叫了一聲：「烏大爺！有客來了。」聽得屋後靴聲雌雌的，走出個人，醒不醒、睡不睡的模樣，穿一雙舊皂靴，歪著膀子，蹋將出來。

　　姬亮軒一看是烏大傻子，烏大傻作了揖，請二人坐了。

　　奚十一道：「你在這裡掌櫃麼？」大傻笑道：「閒著沒有事，他們要我過來幫同照料。」姬亮軒從前打茶圍上了大傻的當，後來已經說明，大傻倒說得好，我回去取錢來，你又走了。

　　又說他那日晚上，還給了他們十幾吊錢，亮軒似信不信的。後來伍麻子即跟了長慶的媳婦回揚州去了，此話絕無對證。三人講了些閒話，奚十一便問大傻子，那些相公在什麼地方。大傻道：「今日就只王蘭官、蘇蕙芳在家，其餘都出門去了。」奚十一道：「我要看看花，你同我們去。」大傻便領了奚、姬二人，從東邊進了一重門，見是一帶遊廊，假山層迭，花木扶疏，大大小小盆景有幾千盆，有樓有閣，有臺有池，甚是有趣。來到一所正樓之下，見有冷金箋寫的一匾為「九香樓」，是殿元公手筆。奚十一與姬亮軒在滿園逛了一逛，見池子邊盡是些楊柳、芙蓉，還有些菊花，中間也有一座小橋，對岸一個坐落，聞得裡頭有歡笑之聲。奚十一問道：「那邊是誰？」大傻道：「那邊就是王蘭官的住房。今日田狀元與史翰林在這裡。」奚十一就不便過去，在池畔站了一會。見那邊園門口走進一人來，穿著新衣、新帽、新靴，手提著馬鞭子，昂昂的走上了小石橋。

　　見他才二十幾歲，好生面善，想了一想，像是從前潘三那個趕車的，如今體面多了。那人一見了奚十一，低著頭過去。大傻子道：「你應認得這人。」奚十一道：「好像潘三從前那個趕車的一樣。」大傻道：「可不是他？如今他靠著他女人的福，不趕車，做了狀元公的家人了。」奚十一逛了一會，重到九香樓下來，園中有許多灌園的澆灌花木，還有幾個紮花匠修剪花樹，與那小使們川流不息。奚十一道：「好地方。可惜他們都不在家的，又遇著有客。不然喝個酒兒很好。」大傻道：「歇天等他們都在家時，我做個小東，請你二人來坐坐。你們也就要出京了，到廣西去要見這樣腦袋是沒有的。那裡的班子盡是些湖南、貴州人。」亮軒道：「其實有兩個在家，也可叫一個過來陪陪。」大傻不言語。奚十一煙癮來了，見這樓下頭鋪設得甚好，想開燈吃煙，就可等他們回來。煙槍是帶著的，就少盞燈，問大傻道：「你去點一個燈來，我要吃兩口。」大傻想了一想，道：「這件東西只怕沒有。」便蹋到紮花匠處，借了一個舊木盤，油膩灰塵積有半寸，盤裡合著個茶杯，放著一個瓦燈盞。大傻點著了，捧了過來道：「將就用用罷。」奚十一道：「怎麼這樣傢伙？我用不慣，換了好的來。」大傻道：「要好的卻沒有。」亮軒道：「你們賣洋貨，玻璃燈與那洋磁、洋鐵盤子是有的，拿一副新的來用一用就是了。」大傻怔了一會，只得又去問伙計們借了一副乾淨的來。奚十一躺下便吹，亮軒、大傻也來擠在一堆。

　　忽聽園裡有人鬧起來，大傻子留神細聽，聽得罵道：「那裡來得這個小雜種兔崽子，將這金橘摘得乾乾淨淨！」又有一人罵道：「不是那個小狗□的？連那佛手也摘了兩個。」就聽得大鬧起來，有個小孩子聲音亂罵亂嚷的。大傻子走了出去。奚十一懶的起身，但聽得像巴英官的聲音與人嚷鬧，便叫亮軒出去看看。見一叢人圍著，走上前，見英官揪住了一個人，那人把馬鞭子打了他幾下，英官號啕哭罵道：「你罵我兔崽子，你是驢崽子！將老婆的□去訛錢，訛到了手，如今要充二爺了。」

　　罵得那人氣極了，又打了他幾下。烏大傻連聲勸解，亮軒也上前說道：「他是個孩子，你怎麼動手就打？」那人道：「他先來揪住了我，要打我。我們才買了兩盆金橘，兩盆佛手，要抬回去，被他摘得乾乾淨淨，氣人不氣人？問問他，他開口就罵人。」那邊蕙芳、蘭保都出來看，卻不認得英官，也不認得姬亮軒。

　　奚十一聽了許久，忍不住出來，見眾人勸開了，但心中甚怒。望見芙蓉花外站著兩個玉人，認得是蕙芳、蘭保，覺得光輝相映，不覺涎垂起來，便說道：「你們這些相公好不講理，怎麼無緣無故的就打起人來？」蕙芳一看，認的是奚十一，便拉了蘭保進去了。奚十一大怒，他也不管有客，便闖過橋去，亮軒跟著。大傻子一想這事情有些不好，便把燈收了，自己躲起來，免得帶累他受氣。奚十一走到屋子裡，見殘肴滿桌，不見一人，明知他們躲了，心中更怒，拍著桌子嚷道：「走個人出來！」不見答應，奚十一又拍桌子罵道：「好大的相公，見了人都不理麼？雖然出了班子，總是小旦。兔子變得成狗麼？」

　　聽得裡面有人說道：「你們就出去見他，怕他怎麼？這個無恥下作的東西，打了他也不要緊。」奚十一大怒，即將桌子一掀，碗盞砸了好些，大罵起來，裡頭也大罵。奚十一如何能忍，要趕進去打架，亮軒卻勸住，只見蕙芳、蘭保出來，對奚十一點點頭，道：「尊駕為什麼發氣，到小店來照顧什麼？敢是敝伙計們得罪了。」奚十一聽了，火上添油，圓睜兩眼，大喝道：「你別支起那屁架子，我照顧你？我要帶你到安吉堂吃飯，還要留你過夜呢。」

　　蕙芳氣得滿面通紅，尚未回答，蘭保已大怒，說道：「這個人真混賬，認也認不得，就鬧起來，敢是個瘋子？」奚十一聽了，搶過來就抓蘭保，蘭保已按住他的手，說道：「你要怎樣？」奚十一也不回言，那隻手又飛過一掌來，蘭保一閃，就將他脅下一扠，奚十一踉踉蹌蹌，直跌出去，奚十一自知要跌，幸記得後頭有張桌子，把左手一扶，腰裡使勁，扭轉身來。因他身子高大，腳下虛浮，往前一撞，兩手支住桌子，不防胯間那個鑲嵌狗腎，卻卻的壓在那花梨桌子角上。這中間止一壓，頭上就像裂了縫的疼起來，兩臂軟了，撲在桌上不動，話也說不出來。蘭保忍不住笑，叫園丁扶他出去。奚十一想要不依他們，無奈陽物已傷，適或再受了磕碰就不好了，嘴裡罵了幾句，也就出來。姬亮軒見奚十一不鬧，自然更不敢鬧，重到了九香樓下，英官收拾了煙槍，奚十一坐了一會，也就不大疼了。心中忿恨，來到外邊，烏大傻躲得不見影兒，奚十一只得上車而回。

　　到了家，進了房，見菊花捆縐紗包頭，兩太陽帖了兩個小紅膏藥，兩眼水汪汪的靠在枕上。奚十一將花袖給他看了，菊花才有笑容，軟洋洋的坐不起來。奚十一道：「怎麼樣？」菊花道：「今日覺得不舒服。」奚十一摸他的手有些發熱，便笑道：「昨日弄傷了？」菊花笑道：「或者脫衣時冒了風。你出去後忽然就疼起來。」奚十一又開燈吃煙，菊花也吃了幾口。

　　奚十一越想越氣，心上想個法子要收拾他們，又因有些闊人護著，他自己相與的都是些沒有勢力的，又因出京已近，鬧出事來於功名有礙，只能罷了。菊花一連病了幾日，奚十一的春藥不能發試，心中便悶。

　　一日，唐和尚送行，約了潘三來，潘三打發人來說：「跌壞了鼻子，要避風，不能來。」奚十一、唐和尚都疑潘三怪了，是托辭的。那日奚十一見了得月，想與他敘敘，無奈唐和尚在前，只得忍住，酒也多喝了幾杯，煙又多吹了幾口，到二更後才回，醉醺醺的。底下那東西甚是作怪，時刻直豎起來，頭上癢颼颼的，好不難受。看看菊花口裡哼哼唧唧的，身上火炭一般，嘴唇皮結得很厚，鼻子裡熱氣直沖，心裡不忍。但可恨那東西，不知為什麼不肯安靜，便想著英官多時沒有做這件事了，又想道：「這個兔子與別人不同，真是屁中之精，近來嫌我不好，勉勉強強的，今日我要收拾這個兔崽子。」酒醉模模糊糊，吃了四粒丸藥，帶了綾帶，到書房叫英官來開上燈，叫他打煙。

　　英官強頭強腦的打了幾口，便出去。奚十一叫住了，英官靠著門，望著奚十一道：「有什麼事？」奚十一道：「走來！」英官不應，奚十一笑道：「你來，我有樣東西給你看看。」英官方慢慢的走來，道：「看什麼？不是又有了翡翠鐲子了。」奚十一坐起，拉了過來，抱了他。英官冷笑道：「鬧什麼鬼？我又不是得月、卓天香，□了要爛雞巴的，我們好好的傢伙為什麼要裝這個狗雞巴？」奚十一道：「好屁話。」便拽起長衣，扯開褲子，那物脫穎而出，見了英官，怒吽吽的跳突起來。英官一呆，一手攥住了，笑道：「怎麼今日改了樣兒了？想是得了缺了，所以挺胸凸肚，不似候選時那絨頭絨腦的。看將起來，這外官是不可不做的。」奚十一笑道：「放你的屁！你既說我得了缺，我就給你留些別敬，教你吃個腦滿腸肥，省得你又要挑長挑短的說話。」便將綾帶紮上。英官到此便服服帖帖，再不做作，承順了他。二人這一會大鬧，也就少有的。

　　人說巴英官屁股裡頭像個皮袋，口邊像鐵箍。算他十三歲起，到如今大約著一千人沒有，八百人總有多無少。裡頭長了一層厚膜，就如爐子搪上一層泥一樣，憑你怎樣，他也不疼。奚十一馳驟了一回，頭上忽又疼起來，四面的筋爆漲，如春筍經雷，參參怒長，一股氣往頂上直冒。奚十一不顧死活，一頓亂春。英官見他如此發狂，便把上腦箍的勁使出來，趁奚十一頂得緊緊的，便在他根子邊一箍，箍得那綾帶反鬆了一線。奚十一提不起來，覺內中一陣陣的如熱油炸他那龜頭，好不有趣，炸得他又癢又麻，便死力往裡頂。再不料上頭竹篾篷日久糟朽，豁喇一聲，塌將下來。這半篷灰土，已有兩擔。奚十一吃其驚，恐被壓了，便使勁一拔，兩人都「啊喲」一聲，一同滾倒在地，發昏去了。

　　眾家人聽見這一響。連忙過來看時，見篷塌了半邊，並未壓人，不知主人與英官何故躺倒。忙將燈照時，見奚十一的陽物血淋淋的只有半截，再看英官的屁股，也是血淋淋的，髒頭拖出三四寸。眾人個個失色，便大驚小怪亂鬧起來，忙報與菊花知道。菊花聽了，急得一身透汗，也顧不得病，穿上衣裳，著了褲子，襪子也穿不及，趿上鞋，把衣衿掩好，只扣了外面鈕子，直跌直晃的出來。姬亮軒也睡了，聽得鬧便也趕出來，穿上襪子，披上長衣，竟忘記穿褲子，慌慌張張趕到書房裡，正與菊花撞個滿懷，也不及迴避，亂嘈嘈的鬧在一塊。菊花見奚十一如此光景，便哭起來。亮軒心慌，便仔細看了奚十一尚有點氣，便說：「不妨，姨奶奶且慢哭，我想老爺這個頭原是接上的，如今脫了下來，不過是一時疼痛發暈，不如還請那個醫生來商量。」菊花不得主意，一面去請醫生，一面扶起奚十一，放在炕上。見奚十一面如紙灰，鼻間只有一絲氣了，菊花好不傷心，口對口的與他接氣。奚十一漸漸甦醒，把眼一睜，見了菊花落淚滿面，心裡甚是慚愧。忽又一疼，重又咬緊牙關，重複暈去，好一會才轉來，歎了一口氣，菊花心如刀割一般。

　　那個醫生還不見來，這邊亮軒看見英官這個模樣，也十分心疼，便細細的照料他一會，叫人燒了一盆熱水，拿塊布泡熱了，與他揉，揉了一會，英官也醒轉來。亮軒把蠟燈放在旁邊，揉了一會，恐怕水濺了袍子，便將前衿提起些。此時心裡痛苦，再想不起自己沒有穿褲子。菊花坐在炕上，亮軒蹲在地下，卻是對面，中間放了一個蠟燈。菊花一手摸著奚十一心坎，回頭看他服事英官。只見亮軒兩腿中間垂著一根肉柱，頭銳根粗，倒有四寸來長，好個怪樣。亮軒身子微動，那物也擺來擺去。菊花看了，心中一動，便扭轉了頭，又不好意思說他。但門外還有些人，若被他們看見了，也是不便。又看了兩眼，心中突突的亂跳，只得說道：「姬師爺，你把巴英官的褲子替他穿上罷。」亮軒聽了，便與英官扯上褲子，繫好了，見自己衣裡露出個膝蓋來，才記得沒有穿褲子，連忙站起，走了出去。這邊春蘭與老婆子將英官扶出，放在他自己炕上去了。

　　少頃醫生來，亮軒又同進來。那醫生先將燈照一照，然後診了脈，菊花遠遠的坐著。那醫生道：「今番難治了，這個除非神仙才能。」菊花求道：「先生，你行個方便，醫好了我們老爺，你要多少謝儀，我一毫也不少你的。」那醫生道：「奶奶，醫生有割股之心，最肯行方便的，倒是奶奶你不肯行方便。他本是個殘疾，修治好了，也只可隨意用用，那裡可以當得銅燒鐵鑄的用法？你不見舂米的鐵杵，幾年還要換一回呢。」菊花漲紅了臉，罵道：「呸！嚼你的舌頭，這關我什麼事來。他方才□屁股□斷的，還有一個髒頭子拖長三四寸的在那裡呢。你也不問問緣故，一嘴的屁話混糟蹋人。」

　　那醫生自知話說錯了，便陪笑道：「奶奶不要生氣，是我不是。我也急了，說話所以沒有留心。如今盡我的心，謝儀不謝儀，我倒也不計論。但要說明，我只能救他這條命，不能再接那條卵子。」亮軒道：「先生說話文氣些，奶奶在這裡。」那醫生道：「我這行業就不文氣，說話焉能文氣？天天的把那卵放在手裡盤弄，覺得這個字順口得很，沒有忌諱了。」便又說道：「殺只雞來，要一塊活雞皮。」菊花即叫人割了一塊活雞皮來。那陽善修拿些藥和雞皮搗爛了，與他洗淨了血，敷上了藥。也與從前一樣的治法，留了一服藥煎了與他吃，明日再來看罷。亮軒又同他去看英官，陽善修也與他幾味藥吃了，說道：「這個不要緊，明日就縮進去的。」陽善修去了，菊花就在書房中睡，陪了奚十一。這一唬，倒把個菊花的病唬好了。叫家人把頂篷支好，掃去了灰土。

　　奚十一上了藥，便止了痛。明日陽善修復來。過了十餘日，傷痕平復。陽善修說道：「從此你要戒淫才好，若再把根子弄散了，那就有性命之憂，不如吃兩劑寒涼藥，斷了性罷。」奚十一無奈，與菊花商量，菊花也只得由他。遂聽了陽善修，吃了十劑涼藥，從此春蠶如死，再不起性了。又謝了陽善修五十兩。

　　菊花便守了活寡。不知果然是真守，還是假守，這也不能查他。外面確做出那從良極正派的樣子來，以博虛名。菊花恨極英官，等他髒頭好了，痛打了一頓，攆他出去。姬亮軒館地要緊，也只可忍心割愛。

　　英官攆出之後，便到卓天香輔裡去做了伙計。人愛他腦袋好，這個卵字號，倒也生意興隆。雖然英官髒頭上去些，但屁股裡已經受了傷，竟成了內外痔。後又廣與人交，不到一年之功，竟是眾毒齊發，把個巴英官活活爛死，豈不是件大奇事！這也是他的惡報了。

　　奚十一病好之後，帶了菊花赴任，潘三打發伙計同去討賬。

　　唐和尚倒十分惆悵，又請了幾天，臨行與得月送出城外，倒算個全始全終的交情了。潘三因臉上有病，不好見風，這月內總不出門。

　　卻說潘三臉上害什麼病呢？也有個緣故。潘三今年五十歲，若他的元配在這裡，倒也五十三歲，已別過了十餘年。潘三四十歲上又娶了一房，是山西人，姓石，其父在京裡開個油鹽醬醋的小舖子，發了些財，開了個小小帳局。這個石氏頗有幾分姿色，潘三看中了，娶他已有十年。石氏才二十八歲，情性風騷。起初與潘三尚稱恩愛，後來見潘三心不足，鬼頭鬼腦，瞞著他外面偷雞盜狗，因此從醋裡生出恨，恨裡生出厭來。潘三愛他生得好看，便從愛裡生出順，順裡生出怕來。一邊越軟，一邊越硬，日久相沿，潘三成了篾，石氏成了鐵。石氏非但不許潘三在外胡鬧，連晚上與他雲雨的事，也要潘三求他半天，甚至叩頭哀告，才許他上身。若遇石氏興濃，潘三已經興盡，便把潘三身上掐得稀爛，這老屁股上兩邊劈劈拍拍，要打個手酸。這潘三不以為苦，反以為樂。

　　敘起他們一件閒事來。今年六月初六，唐和尚生日，請潘三、奚十一在廟裡吃麵，又備了兩桌送與白菊花、石氏。石氏處是打發得月送去。這石氏見了得月那個模樣，中心甚是愛他，給了他許多東西，便要他做乾兒子。得月豈有不肯，便拜了乾娘，以後常常叫他來走動。得月若來，必陪著石氏吃飯，或時抹牌頑耍。又知道潘三愛男風，必想得月，不許他進來窺探，潘三竟不敢進來，只好暗地垂涎。一日活該鬧出事來。

　　得月來看乾娘，那日天氣很熱，見石氏在房中將蓆子鋪在地上，穿件沒有領子的白羅布短袖汗衫，卻也大鑲大滾，只齊到腰間，穿條桃紅紗褲，四寸金蓮，甚是伶俏，兩鬢茉莉花如雪，胸前映出個紅紗兜肚，眉目澄清，肌膚白膩，實足動人。叫得月也在席上坐了，又叫小丫鬟拿了水果兒、冰梅湯、西瓜等類放在一邊，叫小丫鬟走開了，兩人將牙牌在蓆子上又抹起來。石氏盤腿不慣，兩腳踏地，像個半蹲半坐的樣兒。得月一面抹牌，兩眼望著石氏褲襠迸得緊緊的，中間一縫微凹，見烏影影的濕了一塊。又見石氏眉歡眼笑，不覺心中大動，那物直豎起來。得月臉紅紅的，不好意思，把腿壓住了，心裡想道：「這麼一道好菜放在嘴邊，不嚐一嚐，真是個呆子。」到發牌時，故意把牌一彈，彈到石氏的凹處。石氏一笑，把腿一動，得月伸過手來拿牌，就把指頭一戳，石氏便格格笑起來，罵道：「小驢屌子，你倒會調戲你的娘。」便過來雙手摟住了得月，親了個嘴，要他送進舌尖，即摸他那個東西，倒也偉然，灸手火熱。即忙關了門，兩人脫得精光。得月見那石氏身上肥不顯肉，滑膩如酥，就在蓆子上頑起來。一個是新硎初試，一個是積悶才消，你貪我愛，各到嬌汗霪霪，筋酥骨軟，方才雲收雨散。自此更加親愛，不消說三天一小敘，五天一大敘，大約已下了佛種了。

　　潘其觀馱了個小小石碑，尚不知覺，一心倒想頑那得月。後來也些疑心，看出石氏待得月的情景。過了兩月，心生一計。一日，候著得月進來，半路截留，邀他到一間書房內，開了一個燈，與他吃煙。潘三睡在得月後頭，摸摸索索，得月不肯。潘三道：「你若不依我，我便不許你進來。你們娘兒兩個做的事，當我不知道麼？我不過不肯丟你們的臉。你若不依我，我以後見你進來，我就打你。」那得月雖十七歲了，尚是膽小面嫩，被潘三說破，便臉紅起來，不得主意，且他那個後門原與大路一樣，什麼要緊，只得說道：「倒不是我不肯，只怕乾娘知道了，倒要不依你。」潘三道：「不妨，如今諒他也心虛，不敢與我鬧了。」得月想著石氏，只得依了潘三。潘三樂極，便關了門，下了卷窗。得月坐在身上，鬥了一筍，一拍就合，大頑起來。

　　石氏那日約定得月早飯後來的，等了好一會，還不見來，心裡也恐潘三半路打劫。他悄悄的到書房來，見關上門，更加疑心。聽了一聽，覺兩人切切促促的私語，聽不明白，便輕輕的走到窗下來。見又下了卷窗，便將舌尖舔破了紙一望，見潘三抱著得月坐在身上，兩臉相偎，索索的動。一看心中大怒，想要罵起來，又想道：「不如在門口候這老兔子出來，打他幾下，方泄此恨。」主意定了，便拿張凳子，門邊一坐。只聽得得月說道：「放我去罷，恐乾娘等我心煩，是要罵我。」又聽得潘三咂他的嘴，響了兩三響，石氏更氣得不可開交。忽見門一開，得月走了出來，一見石氏，滿臉即漲得通紅，站住了腳。

　　石氏怒容滿面，狠狠的瞅了他一眼。潘三一腳跨出來，石氏站起，一把將鬍子揪牢。潘三魂不附體，低了頭，一動也不敢動。

　　石氏罵道：「你這不要臉的老忘八、老兔子，自己的屁股被人□出蟲來，才花了錢請人挖乾淨了，你如今又想□，你何不彎轉你的屌子來，□你自己的？他是我的乾兒子，你膽包了身，你敢頑他？」便使勁一個嘴巴，潘三「啊喲」一聲，血流滿面，也顧不得鬍子，死命的掙脫了，鬍子已撏去了半邊。石氏怒氣未息，把得月光頭上鑿了幾個栗暴，臉上擰了兩把。得月戰戰兢兢，雙膝跪下求饒，石氏又可憐他，擰了他的耳朵，同了進去。

　　且說潘三被石氏這一掌，如何就打得這般利害，滿面流血呢？原來石氏帶了兩個銀指甲，一抓戳在潘三鼻子上，因用力太猛，將那銀指甲打斷，既薄且尖，竟將潘三的鼻子尖刮斷，故此流得滿面的血。潘三痛不可忍，忙忙跑出，就請了與奚十一修腎的那個陽善修醫治，也與他配了個假鼻子。潘三因在家不能醫治，又怕他女人再打，竟不敢回家，就在城裡他的那個靴鋪內住著，日日請那陽善修進城與他診視，服藥兩月有餘，方見大好。從此各處傳說，又有人贈他個美名，叫做抓三爺，又叫大眼三兒。奚十一斷腎那幾天，正是潘三抓鼻那幾天，因此不能與奚十一送行，倒也不見怪他。不知為何，他們兩人總是同病相憐的，那個爛雞巴，這個便害臀風，那個接狗腎，這個便掏糞門，那個斷龜頭，這個又抓鼻子，你說奇不奇，誰也想不出這個理來。只便宜了得月這個小禿廝，害了兩人做了殘疾，他倒好端端的又拜了一個好乾娘。不知後事如何，且聽下回分解。

Here is the complete and detailed translation of the text you provided:

---

The story begins with a gathering of many beautiful women in the Pleasant Garden, much like a group of flowers blooming together and a chorus of birds singing in harmony, with the fragrance lingering for days. After composing and sharing many poems with one another, their meeting became a cherished memory. However, soon after, some unscrupulous individuals started causing trouble by doing disgraceful things.

Now, about Xi Shiyi, he was appointed as a magistrate in Guangxi, which was a very difficult and unpleasant place, and he was quite unhappy about it. He thought about feigning illness to avoid going. However, since Guangxi was close to his hometown and since Ju Hua (Chrysanthemum) was from Guangxi, he saw this as an opportunity to return home for a visit, so he pushed hard to get the appointment. Recently, Xi Shiyi received news from his family that his trading business had gone bankrupt, and the salt field had been flooded by seawater, leaving his family in a difficult situation. Moreover, he heard that the elderly patriarch had fallen ill with a leg condition, so he considered resigning due to illness. He also thought that since his brothers had already returned home, it was no longer his responsibility to manage family affairs, so he might as well go to Guangxi to assess the situation. However, at this point, he had no travel funds and owed Pan San four thousand taels of silver, which he was desperate to repay. In recent days, Pan San had been pressing him for the money, making Xi Shiyi, once lavish and extravagant, feel cornered. Pan San was a prominent moneylender, dealing with many reputable families on a daily basis. When he heard that Xi’s trading business had collapsed and the salt field had been washed away, rumors spread quickly, and everyone soon knew about it.

There was no need to mention the other creditors. Xi Shiyi found himself unable to borrow money from anywhere. He thought about it endlessly but couldn’t come up with a solution. It was already October, with shorter days and longer nights. During the day, he busied himself outside, while at night, he lit a lamp and spent his time smoking opium. Lost in the drug, he would fall into a deep sleep and not wake up. Several nights in a row, Ju Hua was left to suffer, her eyes watering from exhaustion. Ever since Xi had undergone treatment for his kidney problems back in March, though he had appeared healthier on the surface, he was in fact not doing well.

First, his skin had become coarse and bumpy, and his body lacked smoothness, feeling unbalanced with a heavy head and light feet. Although his face looked fierce and imposing, his body was weak and tired, unable to perform much, leaving more pauses than actions. Ju Hua was only in her twenties, with a fiery passion, and couldn’t tolerate such crude, rough treatment for long. One day, Xi Shiyi went out with Hu Ba to consult with Monk Tang. The sun was shining brightly, illuminating the room. Ju Hua, after combing her hair, felt bored. Without much thought, she went outside for a walk and, by chance, came to the servant’s quarters. She noticed the door was closed, but there were sounds of laughter from inside. Curiously, she peeked through a crack in the door and saw Chun Lan bending over by the bed, with four feet standing together. Upon seeing this, Ju Hua quickly covered her mouth with her sleeve, and then she heard Ying Guan say, “You’ve grown, but why hasn’t he? He’s always been like that.” Chun Lan replied, “He has grown a bit, but not as fast as you. Even though you’re shorter, he’s quite long now, almost like the master’s.” Ying Guan said, “The master’s isn’t even as big as mine now.” As they spoke, their feet shifted positions, the one in front moving behind, and the one behind moving to the front. Ju Hua felt weak and light-headed from watching, her teeth grinding so hard they made a sharp sound. She couldn’t bear it. She wanted to scold them but felt too embarrassed, so she returned to her room.

As she sat in her room, she thought, “I never expected these two little dogs to be fooling around like this. People always joke that rabbits don’t know how to raise their tails, but who would have thought these two would be so full of energy! If they can do that, they can probably do the other thing too.” Thinking this, her face flushed red. The old maid brought in her meal, and after eating, Ju Hua lit the lamp. Suddenly, she picked up the gun and examined it for a while, encircling it with her fingers; it was about as thick as a tiger’s mouth. She placed it between her legs, took out a box of opium, and, after trimming the lamp’s wick, started smoking slowly, blowing out a few puffs. Her eyes grew drowsy as if she was about to fall asleep. She felt someone climb onto her, giving her a kiss. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw that Xi Shiyi had returned. Ju Hua smiled slightly, and Xi Shiyi, with a smile on his face, lay down on the other side and started smoking.

Ju Hua asked, “Why did you come back so early today?” Xi Shiyi sighed and said, “The world is full of selfish people. If I had known this earlier, I would have been more frugal. Not only would I not owe any debts, but I would even have savings. Why do I have to endure such humiliation now? If it weren’t for Monk Tang and Zhang Zhongyu acting as guarantors today, Pan San would never have lent me the money and would have forced me to repay my debts instead. Pan San has borrowed money from me before, and I never asked him for interest. But now, when it’s my turn to borrow, he’s deducting interest from the loan he’s giving me. Can you believe the kind of friendship that is? I originally borrowed 3,000 taels from him in small amounts, and now, with interest, it’s become 4,000. He’s lending me another 2,000 for travel expenses but made me sign a note for 10,000 taels, requiring me to repay 5,000 in Jiangnan and the other 5,000 in Guangdong. He even sent two clerks to accompany me. I have no choice but to agree. Once I get to Jiangnan, I can hopefully repay it all at once, and it will be even better if I can settle it all. At least that way, I won’t have to support them on the journey. Bringing two creditors home is not a good look.” Ju Hua said, “That Pan San is no good, no wonder people want to kick his behind. I can’t stand his obnoxious face either.” Xi Shiyi chuckled. Ju Hua then asked, “Did you bring the money back?” Xi Shiyi replied, “Yes, I did.”

Ju Hua said, “I heard that at the Nine Fragrance Pavilion, the courtesans have recently opened a shop selling embroidered goods. Can you buy something for me? I want two pairs of embroidered sleeves, one with carved silk, and the other with a zipper.” Xi Shiyi said, “We’ll be passing through Suzhou on our way, so we can buy them there. The ones here are also from Suzhou.” Ju Hua responded, “I want the ones from this shop. The Nine Fragrance Pavilion sells goods made inside the palace, some of them are even gifts from the royal family. Suzhou’s products aren’t as good as theirs. It won’t cost much to buy them.” Xi Shiyi knew that the shop was run by Yuan Baozhu, Su Huifang, and others, but because he had been in a bad mood recently, he hadn’t visited. Now that he had the travel funds, he agreed to go shopping there tomorrow.

---

Let me know if you have any further requests!

Here is the complete translation of the passage, paragraph by paragraph, without missing any detail:

---

Xi Shiyi suddenly pulled a paper package out of his pocket and looked at it before putting it back. Ju Hua asked what it was, and Xi Shiyi replied, “A treasure.” Ju Hua said, “Let me see.” Xi Shiyi said, “Wait a moment, you’ll see it when we use it.” Ju Hua, laughing, quickly crawled over to him, leaned on Xi Shiyi, and took the package out of his pocket. She untied it and saw that it was several white silk ribbons. She spat, saying, “Hmph, this treasure! We’ve used dozens of these already. It’s nothing special. There are still some left in the drawer.” Xi Shiyi said, “This one is different. You don’t believe me? Try it later, and you’ll see how good it is. Those cost two strings of coins per ribbon, but these are two taels and four coins each. They say, if used carefully, one can last a month, or if used wastefully, at least twenty days.” Ju Hua laughed and said, “If it lasts a month, then we’ll only need to use it once a year.” Xi Shiyi laughed and said, “For you, it’ll probably last no more than ten days.” Ju Hua said, “These things are for you, not me. Why are you saying I use them?” Xi Shiyi replied, “The man said that when it’s dry, you can use it several times, but when it’s wet, after a few uses, it’ll soak through and the medicinal effect will be gone.” Ju Hua pinched Xi Shiyi’s lips and said, “You’re the one who’s dry.” She then leaned against him, fiddling with the ribbons for a while, tying one around her finger, and wiping it across Xi Shiyi’s mouth, laughing loudly.

Seeing how playful she was, Xi Shiyi took something out of his pouch, put it in his mouth, and asked Ju Hua to pour half a cup of liquor. After drinking it down, he smoked a dozen more puffs of opium. Ju Hua said, “That’s enough smoking for today.” She suddenly blew out the lamp with a puff, turned around, and closed the door. The two of them undressed completely and got under the covers. Xi Shiyi tied on the silk ribbon, and before long, he became aroused, behaving quite differently than usual. Once they got into the rhythm, Ju Hua felt an extraordinary pleasure, her heart filled with joy. She let herself loose, moving like a sieve shaking rice, squeezing Xi Shiyi tightly, which made the medicine in him flare up. He began moving like a leaping dog, making loud, wild sounds. After a while, Ju Hua could barely endure it. Half an hour passed, and Ju Hua had already had her fill, but Xi Shiyi became even more vigorous. Ju Hua began to feel dry and sore, so she wanted to untie the ribbon. However, it had been tied too tightly and soaked through, so it wouldn’t come loose. Xi Shiyi, swollen to the point of bursting, could only press on tightly, which made it feel a bit better. Ju Hua’s eyes turned red, her hair disheveled, and after holding on for a while longer, she said, “It’s burning dry, let’s stop.” Xi Shiyi replied, “I can’t get up.” Ju Hua said, “Please, be kind, spare me.” Xi Shiyi asked, “Will you still laugh at me in the future?” Ju Hua replied, “I won’t dare laugh at you again.”

Xi Shiyi knew she was suffering, so he arched his back and, with his head near the door, suddenly felt a sharp pain as if pricked by a needle, and quickly pulled out. Ju Hua sat up, put on her clothes, and said, “How can this ribbon be so dangerous?” Xi Shiyi asked, “How do you feel inside?” Ju Hua replied, “At first, it felt great, but later, it was like burning coals, the heat went straight to my heart. What kind of medicine did you take just now? Don’t ever take that again.” Xi Shiyi said, “I took too much. The man who sold it said to only use one pill, but I took three. But I don’t know what happened, my head swelled up painfully as well.” Ju Hua lifted the blanket to take a look and saw that it was twice as big as before, as thick as the opium pipe, with the head shiny and surrounded by a red line. She wiped it with a silk cloth and untied the ribbon, still finding it firm and impressive. She circled it with her fingers and praised it a few times. Xi Shiyi said, “Pour me half a cup of cold tea to neutralize the effects of the medicine.” Xi Shiyi drank the tea, gradually recovering, then got dressed, and they went to sleep without saying much more.

The next morning, after breakfast, Xi Shiyi took Ji Liangxuan with him, got into a carriage, and Bai Yingguan rode a horse as they headed to the Nine Fragrance Pavilion. When Xi Shiyi got out of the carriage, he saw that inside the large front gate was a screen, with gold-lettered signs on either side. One sign read “We buy ancient artifacts from the Qin, Han, Tang, and Song dynasties, and calligraphy and paintings.” The other sign read “We sell embroidered garments and fabrics from Suzhou and Hangzhou, and all kinds of foreign goods.” There was another sign that read, “Inside, you can view gold, pearls, jade, and flowers from all four seasons.”

At that time, the nine famous performers had all taken residence there. Those who had not yet completed their training were being helped by Baozhu and Huifang, who had trained them. They all lived together inside. There was a garden inside, and in the garden were several dozen rooms where the nine performers lived. A central building was named the Nine Fragrance Pavilion, and the garden was called the Nine Fragrance Garden.

Xi Shiyi and Ji Liangxuan entered through the main gate and saw two servants standing up to greet them. One of them led them through the second gate. They saw five main rooms with side rooms on both sides. When they reached the eastern side room, a well-dressed servant in his fifties, with a refined appearance, came out to greet them and invited them to sit. After asking for their names, someone brought tea. Xi Shiyi looked around but didn’t see any of the performers, so he asked the servant, “Do the managers not live here?” The man replied, “They all live here. There’s a garden in the back where they stay. What would you like to purchase, sir? If you’re looking for embroidered silk, just tell us what colors and patterns you want, and we’ll bring them out. The eastern side room is for embroidery and silk, the western side room is for foreign goods, the main room is for calligraphy and paintings, and the back building is for antiques and jewelry. If you want to see flowers or top-quality antiques, you can go to the garden.” Xi Shiyi said, “I’d like to take a look at everything.”

They first picked out the items Ju Hua wanted, which were indeed exquisite and not too expensive. Then they bought some small items, spending a total of ten taels. After that, they decided to look at antiques and flowers and went with Liangxuan to the central main room. A servant lifted the curtain, revealing two large glass windows, with elegant furnishings inside. Many famous paintings and calligraphy pieces hung on the walls. On both sides were cabinets for paintings and books, along with some ancient artifacts. The servant called out, “Master Wu! We have guests!”

From the back room came the sound of footsteps, and soon a man walked out with a half-awake, half-asleep appearance, wearing an old pair of black boots, his shoulders slouched as he came forward. Ji Liangxuan looked and saw that it was Wu Dasha. Wu Dasha greeted them with a bow and invited them both to sit.

---

Let me know if you have more requests!

Here is the complete and detailed translation of the passage, paragraph by paragraph:

---

Xi Shiyi asked, “Are you the manager here?” Wu Dasha smiled and said, “I have nothing to do, so they asked me to come here and help out.” Ji Liangxuan had once fallen into a trap set by Wu Dasha at a gambling party, but later it was all cleared up. Wu Dasha had even said, “I’ll go get the money and come back,” but Ji Liangxuan had left by then. Wu Dasha also claimed that on that same night, he gave them over ten strings of coins, though Ji Liangxuan was doubtful. Later, Wu Mazhi followed Changqing’s wife back to Yangzhou, but there was no proof of this story.

The three of them chatted idly for a while, and Xi Shiyi then asked Wu Dasha where the courtesans were. Wu Dasha replied, “Today, only Wang Lan’guan and Su Huifang are home, the others have gone out.” Xi Shiyi said, “I’d like to see the flowers; come with us.” Wu Dasha then led Xi and Ji through a door on the east side. They saw a long corridor with overlapping rockeries, lush flowers and trees, and thousands of small and large potted plants. There were pavilions, towers, platforms, and ponds, all very interesting. They arrived under a main building and saw a plaque inscribed with “Nine Fragrance Pavilion” in gold ink, written by a scholar of the highest rank. Xi Shiyi and Ji Liangxuan wandered around the garden, seeing willows and hibiscus by the pond, along with some chrysanthemums. There was also a small bridge, and from the opposite bank, they heard sounds of laughter.

Xi Shiyi asked, “Who’s over there?” Wu Dasha replied, “That’s where Wang Lan’guan lives. Today, Scholar Tian and Scholar Shi are visiting.” Xi Shiyi didn’t feel it was appropriate to go over, so he stood by the pond for a while. He then saw someone entering through the garden gate, wearing new clothes, a new hat, and new boots, holding a horsewhip, walking confidently over the small stone bridge. The person looked to be in his twenties and seemed familiar. After thinking for a moment, Xi realized he looked like Pan San’s former carriage driver, though much more dignified now. When the man saw Xi Shiyi, he lowered his head and passed by. Wu Dasha said, “You should recognize this person.” Xi Shiyi said, “He looks like Pan San’s former carriage driver.” Wu Dasha replied, “Exactly. Now, thanks to his woman, he no longer drives carriages but works for the Scholar’s household.”

Xi Shiyi wandered around for a while longer and returned to the Nine Fragrance Pavilion. The garden was bustling with workers watering the flowers and trimming the trees, while young servants moved about constantly. Xi Shiyi remarked, “What a lovely place! It’s a pity the courtesans aren’t home, and there are guests. Otherwise, we could have had a nice drink together.” Wu Dasha said, “Wait until everyone is home; I’ll host a small gathering for you two. You’re leaving the capital soon, and in Guangxi, you won’t find anything like this. The performers there are mostly from Hunan or Guizhou.” Liangxuan said, “Actually, there are two courtesans at home; we could ask one of them to join us.” Wu Dasha didn’t say anything.

Xi Shiyi, feeling the urge to smoke opium, noticed how well the pavilion was furnished and thought of lighting the lamps and smoking while waiting for the others to return. He had brought his opium pipe but lacked a proper lamp, so he asked Wu Dasha, “Could you light a lamp for me? I want to take a few puffs.” Wu Dasha thought for a moment and said, “I’m afraid we don’t have one.” He then went to the flower trimmers and borrowed an old wooden tray, covered in half an inch of grease and dust, with a teacup and a clay oil lamp on it. Wu Dasha lit the lamp and brought it over, saying, “Just make do with this.” Xi Shiyi said, “How can you give me such a thing? I can’t use this. Bring me something better.” Wu Dasha replied, “There’s nothing better.” Liangxuan added, “You sell foreign goods here, don’t you? You must have glass lamps and foreign dishes. Just bring out a clean set to use.” Wu Dasha hesitated for a moment, then went to the clerks and borrowed a clean set.

Xi Shiyi lay down and started smoking, and both Liangxuan and Wu Dasha joined him. Suddenly, there was a commotion in the garden. Wu Dasha listened closely and heard someone shouting, “Where did this little bastard come from, stripping the gold oranges completely clean!” Another person shouted, “Isn’t it that little brat? He even picked two of the Buddha’s hand fruits!” The noise grew louder, and a child’s voice could be heard cursing and yelling. Wu Dasha went out to see what was happening. Xi Shiyi, feeling lazy, stayed where he was, but hearing something that sounded like Bai Yingguan’s voice arguing with someone, he told Liangxuan to go out and check. Liangxuan saw a crowd gathered, so he walked over and found Yingguan pulling at someone, while that person hit him several times with a horsewhip. Yingguan cried and cursed loudly, “You call me a bastard, but you’re the donkey’s son! You swindle money by using your wife, and now you want to act like a second master!”

The person being cursed was furious and hit Yingguan a few more times. Wu Dasha tried to mediate, while Liangxuan stepped forward and said, “He’s just a child. Why are you hitting him?” The man replied, “He grabbed me first and tried to hit me! We just bought two pots of gold oranges and two pots of Buddha’s hand fruit, and he picked them all clean. Isn’t that infuriating? When I asked him, he started cursing me!” On the other side, Huifang and Lanbao had come out to see what was happening, but they didn’t recognize Yingguan or Ji Liangxuan.

Xi Shiyi listened for a long time and couldn’t hold back any longer. He went out and saw that the crowd had already been dispersed, but he was still furious. Glancing towards the hibiscus flowers, he noticed two beautiful figures standing there and realized they were Huifang and Lanbao. The sight of their radiant beauty made him drool, and he said, “You courtesans are so unreasonable. How could you hit someone for no reason?” When Huifang saw that it was Xi Shiyi, she pulled Lanbao and went inside. Xi Shiyi became even more enraged. Ignoring the fact that there were guests present, he stormed across the bridge, with Liangxuan following him.

Wu Dasha, sensing trouble, quickly put out the lamp and hid, hoping to avoid being dragged into the conflict. Xi Shiyi entered the room and saw a table full of leftovers but no one in sight. Knowing they were hiding from him, he became even angrier and slapped the table, shouting, “Someone come out!” When no one responded, he slapped the table again and cursed, “How dare you courtesans ignore me! Just because you’ve graduated doesn’t mean you’re not still little actors. Do rabbits turn into dogs?”

---

Let me know if you have any more requests!
[CP]
Here is the complete and detailed translation of the passage, paragraph by paragraph:

---

From inside, someone said, “Why don’t you just go out and face him? What are you afraid of? This shameless, lowly thing—it’s no big deal to beat him up.” Xi Shiyi was furious and immediately flipped the table, smashing several bowls and cups, and started cursing loudly. The people inside began cursing back. Xi Shiyi couldn’t bear it any longer and was about to rush in to fight, but Liangxuan held him back. At that moment, Huifang and Lanbao came out, nodded slightly at Xi Shiyi, and said, “Why are you so angry, sir? What brought you here to our humble establishment? Did our workers offend you in some way?”

Hearing this, Xi Shiyi’s anger flared even more. His eyes widened, and he shouted, “Don’t put on that fake polite act with me! Do you think I came here just to ‘visit’ you? I was planning to take you to Anji Hall for dinner and even keep you overnight!”

Huifang’s face turned red with anger, but before she could respond, Lanbao, already furious, snapped, “This guy is insane! He doesn’t even know who we are and starts causing trouble. Is he crazy?” Xi Shiyi, enraged by this, lunged at Lanbao, but Lanbao quickly grabbed his hand and asked, “What do you want?” Without replying, Xi Shiyi swung his other hand, aiming a slap at Lanbao, but Lanbao dodged and struck him in the ribs, causing Xi Shiyi to stumble backward and almost fall. Knowing he was about to fall, Xi Shiyi managed to catch himself by grabbing a nearby table with his left hand and twisting his body to regain his balance. Because he was tall but unsteady on his feet, he crashed forward, placing both hands on the table. Unfortunately, his crotch, with the “dog kidney” tucked inside, was painfully pressed against the corner of the rosewood table. The pressure sent a sharp pain through his head as if it were splitting open. His arms went limp, and he collapsed onto the table, unable to move or speak.

Lanbao couldn’t help but laugh and called for the gardener to help Xi Shiyi out. Xi Shiyi wanted to resist, but with his groin injured and fearing that any more blows would worsen it, he muttered a few curses and left. Seeing that Xi Shiyi had calmed down, Ji Liangxuan, naturally, didn’t dare cause any more trouble. They both returned to the Nine Fragrance Pavilion, where Yingguan was cleaning up the opium pipe. After sitting for a while, Xi Shiyi’s pain subsided a little. Still filled with resentment, he went outside, but Wu Dasha had already disappeared, leaving Xi Shiyi no choice but to get into his carriage and go home.

When he arrived home and entered the room, he saw Ju Hua lying on the bed with a muslin cloth wrapped around her head, two small red medicinal patches stuck on her temples, her eyes watery as she leaned against the pillow. Xi Shiyi showed her the embroidered sleeves, and only then did Ju Hua manage a smile, though she still couldn’t sit up. Xi Shiyi asked, “How are you feeling?” Ju Hua replied, “I’m not feeling well today.” Xi Shiyi touched her hand and found it slightly warm. He laughed and said, “Did you hurt yourself yesterday?” Ju Hua smiled and said, “Maybe I caught a chill while undressing. After you left, I suddenly started feeling pain.”

Xi Shiyi lit the lamp and smoked some opium, and Ju Hua took a few puffs as well.

The more Xi Shiyi thought about it, the angrier he became, thinking of ways to deal with them. But since those courtesans had powerful patrons, and he only associated with people without much influence, and because his departure from the capital was imminent, causing trouble would harm his career prospects. So, he decided to let it go. Ju Hua remained sick for several days, preventing Xi Shiyi from indulging in his aphrodisiac, which made him increasingly frustrated.

One day, Monk Tang came to bid farewell, and they invited Pan San, but Pan San sent someone to say, “I’ve hurt my nose and need to stay sheltered from the wind. I can’t come.” Both Xi Shiyi and Monk Tang suspected that Pan San was making excuses. On that day, Xi Shiyi saw Demoon (De Yue) and wanted to chat with her, but with Monk Tang present, he held back. He ended up drinking a few more cups of wine and taking a few more puffs of opium. It wasn’t until the second watch of the night that he returned, drunk.

Down below, his member was acting up, stiffening at every moment, the head itching like crazy, making him extremely uncomfortable. He noticed Ju Hua lying there, moaning softly, her body burning like hot coals. Her lips were dry and cracked, and hot air came from her nose. Feeling pity, Xi Shiyi hesitated. But his groin wouldn’t settle down. He thought to himself that it had been a long time since Yingguan had engaged in such activities. He mused, “This rabbit is different from others—truly a master of trickery. Lately, he’s been dissatisfied with me, begrudgingly going along. Tonight, I’ll teach this brat a lesson.”

Still muddled by drunkenness, Xi Shiyi took four pills of aphrodisiac, wrapped the silk ribbon around himself, and went to the study to call for Yingguan. After lighting the lamp, he asked Yingguan to prepare the opium pipe.

Yingguan, looking sluggish, took a few puffs of opium and then tried to leave. Xi Shiyi stopped him. Leaning against the door, Yingguan looked at Xi Shiyi and asked, “What do you want?” Xi Shiyi said, “Come here!” Yingguan didn’t respond. Xi Shiyi laughed and said, “Come over; I’ve got something to show you.” Yingguan slowly walked over and said, “What is it? Another jade bracelet or something?” Xi Shiyi sat up and pulled Yingguan toward him, hugging him. Yingguan sneered, “What are you playing at? I’m not Demoon or Zhuo Tianxiang, so why are you trying to force this on me?” Xi Shiyi replied, “Enough nonsense.” He then pulled up his robe and yanked down his trousers, revealing his member, which sprang out, jumping with anger when Yingguan saw it. Yingguan was taken aback and grabbed it, laughing, “What’s happened today? It seems different. Did you get a promotion or something? That’s why it’s standing tall and proud, not like before when it was all fuzzy and weak. It seems like it’s necessary to be an official!” Xi Shiyi laughed, “Shut up! Since you say I’ve gotten a promotion, I’ll make sure to leave something special for you, so you can enjoy it to the fullest. No more complaining about size or length.”

He then tied the silk ribbon around himself. At that point, Yingguan became compliant and stopped resisting, submitting to Xi Shiyi’s desires. The two of them made quite a scene, which was rare.

It was said that Bai Yingguan’s rear end was like a leather pouch, and the entrance was like an iron ring. From the age of thirteen until now, he had likely been with close to a thousand men, if not more. His insides had developed a thick layer of membrane, much like a furnace lined with clay. No matter what anyone did to him, he felt no pain. Xi Shiyi, after a while of wild riding, suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. The veins in his body swelled, and a rush of energy shot straight to his head. Ignoring everything else, he continued his frantic thrusts. Yingguan, seeing him acting like a madman, applied his iron-ring technique, clamping tightly around Xi Shiyi’s base just as he pushed in deeply. The grip loosened the silk ribbon slightly. Xi Shiyi, unable to pull out, felt as if hot oil was frying his glans—exhilarating yet torturous. He pushed harder, but suddenly, the bamboo canopy above, long worn and rotted, collapsed with a loud crash. The dust that fell amounted to about two bucketfuls.

Startled, Xi Shiyi, fearing being buried, quickly yanked himself out. Both of them screamed, “Ah!” and tumbled to the ground, fainting.

---

Let me know if you have any further requests!
[CP]
Here is the detailed translation of the passage, paragraph by paragraph:

---

Hearing the loud noise, the servants hurried over to see what had happened. They found that half of the bamboo canopy had collapsed but hadn’t injured anyone. However, they saw both Xi Shiyi and Yingguan lying on the ground. When they brought over a lamp for closer inspection, they saw that Xi Shiyi’s genitals were bleeding profusely and had been severed in half. Looking at Yingguan’s backside, they saw it was also bleeding, with a few inches of his intestines protruding. The sight shocked everyone, and they panicked, causing a commotion. They quickly went to inform Ju Hua.

Ju Hua, upon hearing the news, was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. She didn’t even care about her own illness, hurriedly dressed herself, threw on her pants, and didn’t have time to put on socks, slipping into her shoes in a hurry. She fastened her outer coat only by the outer buttons and stumbled out of the room. Ji Liangxuan had also been sleeping but rushed out after hearing the commotion, throwing on socks and a long robe in his haste, forgetting to put on pants. He hurried to the study and collided head-on with Ju Hua. Neither had time to avoid each other in the chaotic situation.

Ju Hua, seeing Xi Shiyi in such a state, began to cry. Ji Liangxuan, panicking, carefully checked Xi Shiyi and saw that he was still breathing faintly. He quickly said, “Don’t worry, Auntie. It’s not fatal. I think the part that was reattached earlier has just come loose. He’s only unconscious from the pain. We should call the doctor for advice.” Ju Hua, not knowing what else to do, agreed and sent someone to fetch the doctor while helping lift Xi Shiyi onto the bed. Xi Shiyi’s face was as pale as ash, and his breathing was barely perceptible. Ju Hua was overwhelmed with grief and tried to resuscitate him by breathing into his mouth. Gradually, Xi Shiyi regained consciousness and opened his eyes. Seeing Ju Hua’s tear-streaked face, he felt deeply ashamed. Suddenly, another sharp pain hit him, and he clenched his teeth, fainting again. It took him a while to come to, after which he let out a deep sigh, which broke Ju Hua’s heart.

The doctor had not yet arrived. Meanwhile, Ji Liangxuan, seeing Yingguan in such a miserable state, also felt deeply concerned. He carefully tended to him, instructing the servants to bring a basin of hot water. He soaked a cloth in the water and massaged Yingguan’s wounds. After a while, Yingguan regained consciousness. Ji Liangxuan placed the lamp nearby and continued massaging him. Afraid that water might splash onto his robe, he lifted the front of his garment a little. In his distress, he didn’t realize that he wasn’t wearing pants.

Ju Hua sat on the bed, feeling Xi Shiyi’s heartbeat, and turned to look at Ji Liangxuan attending to Yingguan. She noticed that between Ji Liangxuan’s legs hung a fleshy appendage, with a sharp head and a thick base, about four inches long, swaying back and forth as he moved. Startled, Ju Hua quickly turned her head, too embarrassed to say anything. However, with people outside, it would be awkward if they saw this, too. Unable to help herself, she glanced back twice, her heart pounding, and finally said, “Mr. Ji, please help Yingguan put on his pants.”

Ji Liangxuan, realizing what she meant, quickly helped Yingguan pull up his pants and tied them. Only then did he notice that his own knee was exposed, and he remembered that he had forgotten to wear pants. Embarrassed, he stood up and hurried out. Meanwhile, Chunlan and the old maid helped Yingguan back to his own bed.

Shortly afterward, the doctor arrived, and Ji Liangxuan accompanied him back into the room. The doctor first examined Xi Shiyi by the light of the lamp, then took his pulse while Ju Hua sat at a distance. The doctor shook his head and said, “This is difficult to treat. Only a deity could help with this.” Ju Hua pleaded, “Doctor, please, do whatever you can. If you can heal our master, I’ll give you any reward you ask for—there will be no shortage.”

The doctor replied, “Madam, we doctors have the heart to help, and we always try our best. But it’s you, madam, who are not making it easy. He was already injured, and even after it was treated, it could only be used occasionally—nothing too intense. Did you expect it to be as strong as iron or bronze? Even a pestle used for pounding rice needs to be replaced after a few years, doesn’t it?” Ju Hua blushed with anger and scolded, “Pah! You’re talking nonsense! What does this have to do with me? His backside was torn, and three or four inches of intestine are hanging out. Why don’t you ask what happened before spewing this rubbish?”

The doctor, realizing he had misspoken, quickly smiled apologetically and said, “Madam, don’t be angry. It was my mistake. I was too anxious and spoke carelessly. I’ll do my best. As for the fee, I’m not concerned about that. But I must make it clear that I can save his life, but I cannot reattach the severed part.”

Ji Liangxuan interjected, “Doctor, please be more refined in your language. The lady is present.” The doctor replied, “In my profession, there’s no room for refinement. How could my words be delicate? We deal with people’s reproductive organs daily, and this term has become second nature to me.” Then he added, “We need to kill a chicken and use a piece of fresh chicken skin.”

Ju Hua immediately ordered someone to cut a piece of fresh chicken skin. The doctor mixed some medicine with the chicken skin, ground it into a paste, and cleaned Xi Shiyi’s wound before applying the medicine. He treated the injury as he had done before, left a prescription for a decoction, and said he would return the next day to check on Xi Shiyi.

Ji Liangxuan then took the doctor to see Yingguan. The doctor gave Yingguan a few doses of medicine and said, “This is nothing serious. By tomorrow, it should retract on its own.” After the doctor left, Ju Hua slept in the study, staying by Xi Shiyi’s side. The fright from the incident seemed to have cured Ju Hua of her own illness. She ordered the servants to repair the canopy and clean up the dust.

---

Let me know if you have more requests!
[CP]
Here is the detailed translation of the passage, paragraph by paragraph:

---

Xi Shiyi applied the medicine, and the pain subsided. The next day, Yang Shanxiu returned. After more than ten days, the wound healed completely. Yang Shanxiu said, “From now on, you must abstain from indulgence. If you damage yourself again, it could become a life-threatening issue. You’d better take two doses of cooling medicine to cut off your desire completely.” Xi Shiyi had no choice but to discuss it with Ju Hua, who also agreed. Thus, Xi Shiyi followed Yang Shanxiu’s advice and took ten doses of cooling medicine, after which his sexual desires were as dead as a silkworm in winter—never to rise again. He thanked Yang Shanxiu with fifty taels of silver.

Ju Hua was left to live as a “widow,” although whether she truly remained celibate or not couldn’t be verified. However, she outwardly maintained the appearance of a virtuous and reformed woman, earning herself a reputation for propriety. Ju Hua, deeply resentful of Yingguan, waited until his wounds healed and then gave him a severe beating before kicking him out. Ji Liangxuan, being more focused on his work, reluctantly parted ways with Yingguan.

After being kicked out, Yingguan went to work at Zhuo Tianxiang’s place as a clerk. People admired him for his sharp wit, and his reputation grew. Despite the improvement in Yingguan’s outward condition, his injured rectum developed both internal and external hemorrhoids. Over time, with more indulgence, Yingguan’s condition worsened, and within a year, his accumulated illnesses flared up, causing him to die a slow and painful death. Truly, it was his own evil fate that led to such a strange death.

Once Xi Shiyi recovered from his illness, he took Ju Hua with him to his new post, with Pan San sending clerks along to collect his debts.

Monk Tang, feeling quite melancholy, delayed them for several more days. When they finally left, he and Demoon escorted them out of the city, maintaining a sense of long-standing friendship. Pan San, meanwhile, had a facial condition that made it difficult for him to be exposed to the wind, so he didn’t leave the house that entire month.

Now, what illness had Pan San developed on his face? There was a story behind it. Pan San was fifty years old this year, and if his original wife had still been alive, she would be fifty-three, though they had been separated for more than ten years. At the age of forty, Pan San had married another wife, a woman from Shanxi named Shi, whose father owned a small grocery store selling oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar in the capital. He had made some money and opened a small loan office. This Shi had some beauty, and Pan San had fallen for her, marrying her ten years ago. Shi was now twenty-eight, with a flirtatious personality. At first, she and Pan San had a loving relationship, but over time, she noticed Pan San’s dissatisfaction and sneaky behavior, secretly engaging in adulterous activities outside. Her jealousy turned into resentment, and her resentment grew into disgust.

Pan San, enamored by her beauty, began to cater to her whims, gradually becoming fearful of her. As time passed, Pan San became as weak as bamboo, while Shi became as hard as iron. Not only did Shi forbid Pan San from engaging in illicit activities outside, but even at night, for their marital relations, Pan San had to beg and plead for a long time before she allowed him to touch her. If Shi was in a passionate mood, Pan San, by then, was already exhausted, and she would scratch and pinch him until his body was covered in bruises. Her slaps on his old backside would make her hands sore. Despite this abuse, Pan San found pleasure in it.

Now, here’s a little anecdote about them. On June 6th of this year, Monk Tang celebrated his birthday and invited Pan San and Xi Shiyi to eat noodles at the temple. He also prepared two tables of food for Bai Ju Hua and Shi, which were delivered by Demoon. Upon seeing Demoon, Shi was deeply attracted to him and gave him many gifts, eventually adopting him as her godson. Of course, Demoon had no reason to refuse, and he accepted, becoming her godson and frequently visiting her thereafter. Whenever Demoon visited, he would always dine with Shi, sometimes playing mahjong and other times simply chatting. Shi was well aware of Pan San’s fondness for young men and forbade him from coming near during Demoon’s visits. Pan San didn’t dare intrude, so he could only secretly yearn for Demoon.

One day, trouble was bound to arise. Demoon came to visit his godmother. It was a hot day, and when he entered the room, he saw that Shi had spread a mat on the floor. She was wearing a white sleeveless blouse with no collar, made of fine cotton, embroidered and hemmed with intricate borders. It reached only to her waist, and she wore peach-colored gauze trousers, showing off her delicate four-inch bound feet. She looked very charming. Her temples were adorned with jasmine flowers as white as snow, and her red gauze bellyband stood out against her fair skin, making her even more alluring.

She invited Demoon to sit on the mat with her and had her maid bring out fruits, iced plum soup, and watermelon. After sending the maid away, the two of them began playing dominoes on the mat. Shi wasn’t used to sitting cross-legged, so she sat half-squatting, with both feet on the ground. As Demoon played, his eyes kept glancing at the tight area between her trousers, where there was a faint indentation and a damp, dark spot. Shi’s face was beaming with joy, and Demoon, feeling his desires stir, noticed that his member had become erect. Embarrassed, his face flushed, and he tried to press his legs together to hide it, thinking, “How can I let this delicious dish go without tasting it? I’d be a fool.”

When it was time to deal the cards, Demoon deliberately flicked a card toward Shi’s groin. Shi laughed and moved her legs, and Demoon reached out to pick up the card, brushing his fingers against her. Shi burst into laughter and playfully scolded him, “You little rascal! Teasing your mother like that!” She then embraced Demoon with both hands, kissed him on the lips, and pushed her tongue into his mouth. Feeling the heat radiating from his body, she touched his erect member, which was solid and burning hot.

Quickly, she locked the door, and they both stripped naked. Demoon marveled at Shi’s body, which was plump but not flabby, her skin smooth as silk. They began to engage in passionate activity on the mat. One was eager to try something new, while the other was releasing pent-up frustration. Their mutual desire culminated in sweat-drenched ecstasy, their bodies limp and weak after the intense session. From that moment on, their bond grew even stronger. It wasn’t long before they were meeting every three days for smaller encounters and every five days for more intense trysts. It seemed inevitable that a “Buddha seed” had been planted.

---

Let me know if you have more requests!
[CP]
[CP]
Here is the detailed translation of the paragraph:

Pan Qiguan, still unaware of the full extent of the situation, was preoccupied with the idea of playing around with Demoon. Over time, however, he began to suspect something, observing the way Shi treated Demoon. After two months, Pan Qiguan devised a plan. One day, as Demoon was on his way, Pan intercepted him halfway and invited him into a study. He lit a lamp and offered Demoon some opium. Pan San lay behind Demoon, touching and groping him, but Demoon resisted. Pan San said, “If you don’t comply, I won’t let you come here anymore. Do you think I don’t know what you and my wife have been up to? I’ve only been staying silent to save your face. If you don’t agree, the next time I see you here, I’ll beat you.”

Although Demoon was already seventeen, he was still timid and shy. When Pan San exposed the truth, Demoon blushed and was at a loss for what to do. Given that his “back door” was as accessible as a public road, he figured it wasn’t a big deal and said, “It’s not that I’m unwilling, I’m just worried that if my godmother finds out, she won’t agree.” Pan San replied, “Don’t worry. She’s guilty herself now and wouldn’t dare cause trouble.” Thinking of Shi, Demoon had no choice but to give in to Pan San. Pan San, overjoyed, locked the door and lowered the window shade. Demoon sat on top of Pan San, and as soon as they started, everything fit perfectly, and they began to indulge intensely.

Let me know if you need further translations!
[CP]
[CP]
Here is the detailed translation of the passage, paragraph by paragraph:

---

That day, Shi had arranged for Demoon to come after breakfast, but after waiting for a long time without seeing him, she started to worry that Pan San might have intercepted him along the way. Quietly, she went to the study and, seeing the door closed, became even more suspicious. She listened carefully but could only hear the two of them whispering, unable to make out the words. She then moved to the window and saw that the shades were drawn. Using the tip of her tongue, she poked a hole in the paper and peeked inside. She saw Pan San holding Demoon on his lap, their faces close together, moving softly. Seeing this, Shi became furious. She wanted to burst in and start shouting but thought, “Better to wait at the door and give that old rabbit a few slaps when he comes out to vent my anger.” With that plan, she took a stool and sat by the door.

From inside, she heard Demoon say, “Let me go. I’m worried my godmother is getting impatient and will scold me.” Then, she heard the sound of Pan San kissing him two or three times, which made Shi even more enraged. Suddenly, the door opened, and Demoon stepped out. When he saw Shi, his face turned bright red, and he froze in place.

Shi, her face full of anger, shot him a fierce glare. As Pan San stepped out, Shi stood up and grabbed his beard with one hand. Pan San, terrified, lowered his head and didn’t dare move.

Shi shouted, “You shameless old fool, you filthy rabbit! Your backside was crawling with worms, and you had to spend money to have someone clean it out. And now you want to do this again? Why don’t you bend that thing of yours around and stick it in yourself? He’s my godson, and you dare to mess with him?” With that, she slapped Pan San hard. He cried out in pain, his face covered in blood. He didn’t even care about his beard anymore as he struggled desperately to escape, but by then, half of his beard had already been torn out. Shi, still fuming with rage, gave Demoon a few hard knocks on his bare head and pinched his face. Demoon, trembling with fear, knelt down and begged for forgiveness. Feeling a bit sorry for him, Shi twisted his ear and led him inside.

Now, why was Shi’s slap so powerful that it caused Pan San to bleed so much? It turns out that Shi had been wearing two silver fingernail caps, and when she grabbed Pan San’s nose, she applied so much force that one of the silver caps broke. The caps, being thin and sharp, ended up slicing off the tip of Pan San’s nose, which is why his face was covered in blood. Unable to bear the pain, Pan San hurriedly ran out and sought treatment from Yang Shanxiu, the same doctor who had treated Xi Shiyi’s kidney issue. Yang Shanxiu fitted Pan San with a prosthetic nose.

Since Pan San couldn’t recover at home, and out of fear that Shi would beat him again, he didn’t dare return and instead stayed at his boot shop in the city. Every day, he had Yang Shanxiu come into the city to check on him, and after taking medicine for over two months, he finally recovered. Word of the incident spread far and wide, and Pan San even earned a couple of new nicknames: “Grabber San” and “Big-Eyed San.”

During the days when Xi Shiyi was recovering from his kidney treatment, Pan San was dealing with his nose injury, so he wasn’t able to send Xi Shiyi off, but Xi Shiyi didn’t hold it against him. For some reason, the two of them always seemed to share a similar fate—one had a ruined penis, the other had anal problems; one received a dog kidney transplant, the other had his waste hole cleaned out; one lost the tip of his penis, the other lost his nose. Isn’t that strange? No one could quite make sense of it.

As for Demoon, the little bald-headed rascal, he managed to cause both men permanent injuries while coming out perfectly fine himself and even gaining a good godmother in the process. But what happens next? Stay tuned for the next chapter.

---

Let me know if you need further translations or have any questions!
[CP]